Headline
Message text
All of the following is complete and total fiction. Not a word of it occurred, nor would it.
All Star College Chapter 9
by MrMaxLord
(MF, Oral, Anal, DP, FF, MMF, MFM, Exhibition, Voyeur, Masturbation)
Featured celebs: Lili Reinhart, Camila Mendes, Madelaine Petsch, Sabrina Carpenter, Taylor Swift, Margot Robbie, Amy Adams, Zoe Kravitz, Selena Gomez, Victoria Justice, Olivia Rodrigo, Ariana Grande, Samara Weaving, Gal Gadot, Brie Larson, Sydney Sweeney, Kelli Berglund, Florence Pugh, Joey King, Lisa Manoban
Camila gave herself one last look over in the mirror. She was ready to stun in a white, button-up blouse that stopped just high enough to show off her stomach and a denim skirt that stopped just above the knees. The hem of the skirt had a row of golden flowers on it, matching with the blouse that had a similar pattern of pink roses on the shoulders. It was perfect. She looked stunning and she knew it.
Then it was time to cover it all with a coat. After all, nobody knew that she was seeing Brodie and for the moment she was determined to keep it that way and with Peter and Lili in the living room.
It wasn't that she was ashamed of dating Brodie but she did now have a whole new appreciation for why Peter had been nervous to tell her about his relationship with Lili. She couldn't really explain it either but both she and Brodie had decided to keep it on the down low until they figured out the best way to let everyone in on their little secret they didn't see coming. It wasn't too hard either, plus she'd finally had an excuse to wear her cute knee-length coat before it got cold enough to justify it.
Camila opened her bedroom door and made her way out to the main one, walking past Lili and Peter, snuggling close together on the couch while watching some vampire movie.
"Someone's dressed up," Peter said.
"Well compared to your t-shirt and old sweatshirt combo Petey dearest, it's hard for anyone to not look dressed up by comparison," Camila responded. "I'm just going to the Whisky Casket for a couple drinks, is all. You two are welcome to come if you'd like." Camila had to make that offer or something would seem up, though she hoped they wouldn't take it.
"I'm actually good here," Lili said. "Getting to be a fan of weekends in." She gave Peter a quick kiss on the cheek. "But give us a call if you need a ride or anything."
"Sure thing," Cami said with a smile she hoped wasn't too suspicious. "Don't wait up."
"Wasn't planning on it," Peter joked. "Maybe be really quiet if you come back late so you don't wake us up if we're asleep."
"Oh of course my bestest of besties. After all, we wouldn't want me to start acting like my apartment is actually mine, would we?" She then blew him a kiss, though the outstretched palm quickly turned into a mocking middle finger.
"Love you too," replied Peter to the gesture.
"Of course," Cami said, opening the door. "Doesn't everyone? Do catch up Petey." The door then shut behind her, leaving Peter and Lili alone. That privacy created new possibilities for them both, the kind that only happens when a young couple has an entire apartment to themselves.
"So," said the blonde, getting her man's complete attention. "Wanna fool around a little?"
"Really?" Peter asked. "You don't want to finish the movie."
"Baby, it was your idea to put in Coppola's Dracula. Gives a girl ideas."
"Naked ideas?"
"Yes," Lili laughed. "Pity about all these clothes though..."
Peter went to take care of the problem, grabbing the bottom of her white t-shirt and pulling it off, leaving her breasts exposed and ready for him.
"That's one of the many reasons I adore you," Lili said as she removed his shirt as well. "You always have such fun solutions." She leaned down towards his face as he did the same, their lips meeting in a kiss, and that kiss was like a starter pistol. Peter crossed the line first, sliding his hands down her very-form fitting grey sweatshorts. Had she been sitting slightly differently Peter might have seen the growing wet spot on his girlfriend's shorts. Of course, when his fingers slid into Lili's juicy pussy he got the picture rather quickly.
"Ooooh Peter," Lili said, chin quivering a bit as her man displayed just how well he'd gotten to know her. He was hitting just the right spots and in the perfect way. He wasn't pressing buttons or flipping switches but he was definitely prepping them. "Unnng... ohhh babe." She kissed him again, slithering her tongue into Peter's mouth as she began to hump his hand.
One small, phantom graze of her g-spot ended the kiss abruptly and made Lili throw her head back, moaning "Peter!" out loudly and lustfully. Doing this brought her breasts directly in range of Peter's face. Unable to resist the offering he took his free hand and grabbed one of her tits as he began to lick and suck on it.
"Yes.... oh fuck yes," Moaned, though this time with just a sprinkle of joyous laughter. "Suck my titties baby... oh fuck... honey... feels so good." Lili licked her lips, feeling parched despite being on the verge of drooling an ocean. Left to right and back again, Peter kissed, licked and straight up slobbered all over Lili's globes. His tongue circled and flicked one nipple and then the other, adding sparks to the fire igniting between Lili's legs. Peter's actions had increased within her, his fingers lighting her up like a pinball machine and it was right about to say "tilt".
Lili went between her legs and grabbed Peter's hand pulling it up from her pussy and brought it to her mouth, licking and sucking her essence off of Peter's digits. The feel of her warm tongue sucking and licking his fingers clean made his already rigid rod somehow harder, almost painfully so. Fortunately, Lili was ready to take care of that issue.
"I want it," she said. "I want you." She rose to her feet, the dampness on her shorts now very apparent. However, it wasn't to be seen for long. Peter pulled the shorts down to Lili ankles, the beautiful blonde stepping out of them. With her bald, glistening pussy right in his face Peter couldn't resist the temptation to take a taste. While it was a flavor he was very familiar with by this point he could never resist a slice of her pie when offered.
"Oooh," Lili moaned, her voice wavering a bit. her eyes shut softly and her hand went to his head, her fingers getting entangled in his shaggy hair. Peter wasn't aiming to make her cum, at least not like that. He was however adding just enough fuel to the fire to make a blaze into a supernova when the time came. His hand squeezed her ass, holding her in place but not pulling her closer. It was sensual, slow, and gentle... as well as mind-bendingly teasing.
Lili was sweating no, her lips quivering in almost-formed nano-words until she just flat but needed more. She guided up to face her, gently but urgently and kissed him, once more tasting herself but with the added pleasure of it being from Peter's lips.
"Two things," she said, licking her smiling lips. "One, lose the gym shorts. Two, sit back on the couch... now."
Peter quickly lost the shorts and the moment his hard cock was free Lili's hand grasped it and started pumping, making him moan her name."
"Mmmm feels good doesn't it Peter?" she knowingly asked. "I think we both know it's going to be feeling so much better very soon." She kissed him again before releasing his cock and playfully pushing him back down on the couch.
Their eyes locked on each other and both of the young lovers had grins formed of lust on their faces. Lili straddled her man, grabbing his face and kissing him. Peter' cock was throbbing between them aching to be inside of her, a desire shared by the blonde.
Lili pulled her face away from his, eyes still locked on his. She raised herself up while reaching down between them. Peter moaned softly when she grasped his cock and shivered as she slowly paint-brushed it up and down her pussy lips. That turned into a full blown moan as Lili sunk down onto his cock, her own cry of passion mixing with his own.
"Fuck... fuck you always feel so good... so good baby," Lili said, her voice light as a feather.
Peter hand slid up and down her body, caressing her hips, squeezing her ass and cupping her breasts. As Lili began to rise and fall on his cock Peter let his thoughts be known as well.
"Ohhhh... Lili... oh Babe... always... oh fuck always want you," he managed to force out, earning another hungry and deep kiss from his lady as she began to ride him harder. A gentle ripple became a tropical storm as Lili bounced furiously on his cock. She threw her head back as Peter drew her closer, his mouth to her tits again. "Yes! Fuck! Give it to me! Everything! Yesss-fuck-YES!"
Peter's hand moved from the middle of Lili's back down to her ass, squeezing hard and moving as Lili fucked him. She only paused to move and groove her hips grinding like a pestle in a mortar.
"Fuckkkk," Peter said, shutting his eyes tight and trying to push down all the pleasure Lili was giving him with her perfect pussy popping. It only half worked however, as he was able to slow Lili down only to hold her still as he began to thrust up into her hard, Lili's arms wrapping tight against him, her breasts bouncing hard and her voice cracking.
"YeEeeeeEEEEEssss!!!" she cried, a woman totally possessed by lust. Her voice became like an animal, tigress desperate for more. "Fuck me! Come on... baby please fuck me more... harder... give it to me... yessss Peter fuck yesssss!!!!"
Peter's hands slid up Lili's back and gripped her shoulders, pulling her down to meet his thrusts and making them both howl out in unison "YES!!!", though Lili had more to add, both verbally and physically.
She leaned back, grabbing the edge of the coffee table in front of the couch. Peter followed, leaning forward enough to start kissing her tummy while the bombshell slithered and writhed on his cock. It was a momentary change of pace and position. Peter soon heled Lili close once more, but this time moved her to the couch, laying her down and getting on top of her. They were forehead to forehead, wordless grunts and quivering moans. Quick, sloppy kisses broke up lustful pleas.
"Don't.... don't stop," Lili pleaded, her nails raking Peter's back. "Close... so close... only for you... always for you Peter.. want it... more.. yesss...." The hissing of that "s" was muffled for a brief moment by Peter lips before he pulled up. He steadied himself with one leg on the floor while the other remained on the couch.
Peter took a moment, trying to regain a bit of composure before continuing. He ran his hands over her body as he looked at her. Sweaty, her golden blonde hair disheveled and a smile that straddled the line between eager and exhausted. Up her thigh, over her stomach and to her breasts, squeezing one before she grabbed her hand and leaned up to suck his middle finger into her mouth. It was a sight to behold and one he'd beheld many times in the months they'd been together and he'd yet to get tired of it and something told him he never would.
"You're so beautiful," he said.
"Thanks handsome," she said, letting his finger fall from her lips. "And while I always love such a heartfelt compliment, I was wondering if we get back into action?" She said it sweetly and seductively, grabbing his hand and bringing it down to her pussy, then taking her hand to lightly trace her fingers on the part of his shafter not fully embedded within her. "You feel so good... and I know you're going to make me feel even better. You never fail at that. So please sweetie, make me cum. Make me cum all for you, just for you... and then you cum just for me... mmmm please..."
Peter nodded, taking her left leg and moving it against his chest. He kissed her calf and slowly began to thrust again.
"Mmmmm hmmm," Lili said. "Slow and deep... yes Peter... oh god..." Her eyes fluttered, getting quick flashes of her man as he gave her everything she was asking for. The look of delirious focus on his face, his eyes drinking her in and locking on to hers once more. When that happened she decided to give him a little something extra.
"Uh huh, that's baby," she grunted. 'Little faster, little harder... hitting all the... FUCK... all the right spots... oh just like that..."
The words flowing from Lili's mouth were having the desired effect on Peter. The words and watching her experience the pleasure. From the look on her beautiful face to the shimmer of sweat on her body to watching her stomach rise and fall faster and faster; it was all pushing him farther and faster which in turn did the same to her.
They continued, building up to a frantic pace, desperate moans on the verge of more echoing in the apartment. Words began to fail and flesh collided harder and faster. They both felt it building deep within, a perfect drug kicking in. A spark in the distance ready to erupt into a searing hot blaze.
"Gonna cum!" Lili yelled. "Oh Peter gonna cum make me cum-fuck-YESSSS!!!" Her back arched and cries of pleasure came out in broken fragments. Peter continued to drive into her at full speed. He was leaning over her now, getting a closer view of Lili as she was consumed by her orgasm like a ship in a tempest.
"Ohhh my... PETER!!" she yelled as it hit her, her pussy spasming and contracting around her lover's pistoning cock. That was more than enough to push Peter into the danger zone. His breathign got ragged and his own groans and grunts had their own tinge of desperation which Lili heard loud and clear through her own orgasmic haze.
"Mmm you made me cum so good," Lili said, licking at Peter's face. "You always do... so good to me. So let me... mmm, be good to you... cum for me. Let me feel it on my skin honey. Let me taste it. I want it... I want you. Show me how much you want me."
"Oh fuck LilI!" Peter grunted. He quickly pulled out of her satisfied pussy and moved up her body, placing his cock between her titis and pressing the globes around his shaft.
"Yeah, you wanna fuck my titties baby?" Lili teasingly asked. "Do it... you've earned it... mmmm just give me what I've earned... come on... come on baby... give it to me!"
Lili started her man out, licking her lips and urging him on as he thrust between her lovely globes. It wouldn't be long and they both knew it. Especially with Lili urging him on, each word removing on more stone from the dam before finally-
"Lili!!" Peter cried out seconds before his lust lava erupted from his cock. The first few shots were just that, shot from his cock like a rocket. They streaked across her face, some of it staining her golden blonde hair. The next few coated her chin and neck before the rest finally began to pool in the valley of her tits. Lili then surprised him by grasping his cock and leading him up just enough so she could suck it into her mouth. "FuuuUuuck!" Peter said, his voice cracking as a few afterjolts of orgasmic pleasure coursed through his veins.
Lili released him, swallowing what he had been able to give her, then smiling at Peter as he sat back on the couch, leaning against the opposite arm. He leaned forward though, leading her to sit up.
"Sorry about the mess," he said.
"Don't be," Lili said. "Clean up is going to be a snap," she said, licking around her face and taking in some of his spunk. "Speaking of which..." Lili turned her back to him and went to the couch arm she'd been leaning on. A few shots of Peter's jizz had struck it, the white ooze standing out against the black vinyl. Soon another color entered the picture, the pink of Lili's tongue as she licked it all up.
"Damn," Peter said, his spent cock twitching again.
Lili stood up and held her hand out to Peter, he took it and also got to his feet. "As for the rest," she said. "I think a nice hot shower can take care of anything my fingers and tongue might miss. I'll even let you help me with those hard to reach places."
"You're too kind," replied Peter.
******
"Wow," Brodie said. "You look amazing." He was standing in the parking lot of The Seaside Ranch, a cozy little surf and turf restaurant just on the outside of town. It was a bit of a drive but worth it for the great food. It was also wonderful if one wanted a little bit of privacy, which both he and Camila did.
Privacy in this instance meant a place where they could be together out in the open without looking over their shoulder for someone they both knew. It made whatever they had together feel like infidelity of some kind despite the fact neither were entirely sure if they were dating. They hadn't slept together yet. Some groping during the make-out session, sure, but it was all above the clothes.
Of course just because they hadn't actually done the deed didn't mean the thought didn't cross their minds, as it did when Camila walked up to her date, dressed to kill even in the garish flashing neon lights of the restaurant's attention-grabbing sign and flickering lights in the parking lot. Her legs and every single curve shown by those form fitting clothes gave him several ideas to file away for later when, or if, they crossed that line.
"You don't look so bad yourself," she said with a smile that outshone the neon sign easily. "Look at you, not wearing denim for once in your life. And a shirt with more than one button? I'm flattered."
"You know, it's kind of reassuring to know that despite being, well, whatever we are right now, that I can always rely on you for the perfect sarcasm-laced compliment."
"That's me, Ms. Reliable." Camila moved closer to him and moved in for a kiss, an action Brodie followed by leaning down. Their lips collided for a wonderful few moments before the kiss broke. Camila looked up into Brodie's and smiled as she said, "Hi."
"Hey there," he replied. "How about now that we have two sets of introductions done we get some food."
"Fine by me. BUt, to be accurate, you started off by saying how unbelievably gorgeous I look and I returned the sentiment. Then I said hi and knocked you off your feet with a kiss, after which you were amazingly able to verbalize and return the sentiment. So technically, only one set of introductions."
Brodie laughed. "Still can't be wrong, huh?"
"Haven't you learned by now?" Cami jokingly asked. "That's impossible."
"It's always nice to be reminded. I have a feeling I'll be reminded a lot."
"And now you're right," Cami said. She took his hand and began to pull him to the restaurant. "Now come on, I'm famished." Brodie followed Cami's lead and was soon side by side with the beautiful brunette. They were both indeed hungry, and they weren't the only ones.
"Oh no..." Cami said, stopping short of the restaurant's glass door when her eyes fell upon the only site that could get in between her and the best crab cakes she'd ever had. Another couple was standing right across from herself and Brodie, and it was a surprising combo at that. However, not a pleasant surprise for Camila. Both may have been familiar faces but only one was a friendly one, and barely if that now that Peter's brother Ben had Hailee Steinfeld on his arm.
"Oh... hi Cami," Ben said. He was a bit sheepish now, as opposed to the jovial stride he'd been sharing with Hailee; who's demeanor had also quickly shifted, though hers to anger and annoyance upon seeing Camila.
"You know usually I'd say it's nice to see you Benjamin but considering who you're with I'm just not feeling it," said Cami, giving a very pointed stare to Hailee, who returned it.
"Look Cami I know how this looks-," Ben began to say before Cami cut him off.
"Oh I don't really think you fathom how this looks."
"Don't interrupt him," Hailee said.
Camila turned her attention to Hailee. "You really want my full attention Hailee? Think about that before you answer."
That was when Brodie stood between them, turning towards Camila. "Cami, take a breath, calm down," he said.
"I'll be nice and calm when she's out of my sight."
"Look Cami, we don't have to like each other but I think we have to be a little bit mutually beneficial," said Hailee.
"Oh do we now?" asked Cami. "Please elaborate."
"I'm guessing if you're out this far out of town it's not just for the food and you want to keep whatever this is between you and Brodie on the downlow," Hailee said, giving Camila a cocky look. "And judging from the look on both of your faces I think I'm right. Myself and Ben are in a similar situation. So you leave us alone and don't let it slip to anyone then we'll do the same for you. Deal?"
Camila pursed her lips, but not in the cute way that she knew could make a man's knees go to jelly. No this was fury, as if she was biting her cheek to keep from erupting four-letter words like a volcano. After a deep breath, she spoke. "Fine. Not that I expect you to be too eager to tell Peter anything. I mean you didn't while you fucking around behind his back so I doubt your current situation would alter that attitude. Camila's attention then turned to Brodie. "New plan. We get the food to go then eat out at the beach. We'll get some drinks at a gas station or something along the way."
"Works for me," Brodie said.
"Whoa, come on guys, are we really going to be this childish?"
"Oh dear dear Benjamin," Cami said. "Of all the people to try and talk to me about being childish, the one I'd most likely not listen to is you." After that Camila and Brodie went in to make their order, leaving Hailee and Ben outside.
"I see her personality has only gotten even more glowing," Hailee said. "Has she always been so sugary sweet?"
"Look, I kind of get her being angry. Just let me talk to her later on, smooth it out."
"Look, I do not want to think about her," said Hailee. "Or any of that group. Let's just eat and forget the last few minutes ever happened. Surprisingly I still have my appetite."
"You got it," agreed Ben. He took her hand and they entered the restaurant. "Though to be clear, we could have avoided this by just going to the buffet at the strip club. Dinner and a show!"
"You're all class," Hailee said with a laugh.
********
Booming bass, flashing neon lights and the smell that mixed antiseptic with cheap perfume; all these things were part of the unique atmosphere of the strip club Madison Pettis found herself working at. It wasn't bad work by any stretch. It helped pay the rent more than playing guitar in her band had so far and the flexible schedule enabled them to play every single gig they booked, and recently that'd been a lot. Fortunately for her in her time at the establishment she'd become a hot commodity along with her two closest work friends, Victoria Justice and Kelli Berglund.
Victoria and Kelli had been friends since before Madison had met them and both seemed to be very close to one another as well as share in-jokes about their old jobs, where they had met apparently. Kelli had gotten Victoria the job since Victoria had gotten Kelli hired at their last job. They always laughed a knowing laugh when this was brought up that almost made Madison curious enough to ask, though part of her already knew the answer. Both just seemed to be doing the job to do it. They genuinely seemed to like teasing the patrons, drawing them in and simply operating in a world of pure lust. They got off on it, both figuratively and literally. Though Madison, as it would turn out, didn't know the half of it.
"Guys, which shade?" Kelli asked, getting Madison's attention away from her view looking in on the crowd from behind the doorway to their dressing room. When she approached, taking a spot next to Victoria, to help Kelli with her conundrum.
The blonde was pretty much ready to hit the stage when the DJ hit her music, No Diggity. She wore hot pink stilettos with black stockings that stopped mid thigh. The hot pink trend continued with a barely there, black and pink skirt over similarly colored underwear. Her tied-together halter top continued the hot pink pattern along with the ball berets in either of her pigtails were also in the same shade. It was in every way an outfit that screamed her occupation of stripper and she was proud of it to the point that the perfect shade of lipstick was a true dilemma.
"Do I go with the glossy baby pink that gives off big "I swallow" vibes which is always a good time," she said, holding up the lipstick in her right hand before shifting to the left. "Or the rose pink that screams "CUM ON MY FACE!" which is also, needless to say, a super good time."
"Depends," said Victoria. "Is Kilroy out there?"
"Kilroy?"
"One of Kelli's faves," Victoria answered.
"I mean I gathered that," Madison replied. "But, why Kilroy?"
"Oh that? Guy started coming in the years when me and Kell started. We're both in this class on graffiti as art and its history and some kind of graffiti meme from World War II or something called Kilroy was on our mind because of it. This guy comes in and and, well, he has a bit of a pronounced nose and since we never really ask these guys their real names so we give them the fake ones."
"I just call him Roy," Kelli added. "He doesn't seem to mind and it gives me a name for whispering the filthiest things possible in his ear during lap dances."
"And something to moan in the alley later," Victoria said with a smirk. "And speaking of that, you didn't happen to see any of my personal stables did you, Kell?"
"Bubba is right next to the stage," the blonde said with a knowing smile. Victoria walked to the door and peered through the small square window and saw him.
Bubba had been a regular of hers back when she and Kelli both worked for Bella and when that ended, she ended seeing him free of charge. Turned out just because someone paid for it didn't mean they were a bad fuck and that was certainly the case with Bubba. That wasn't his real name, of course, just one he used when taking advantage of the services Bella once provided and honestly one of the more normal names Victoria heard. She never quite got used to calling that one guy The Colonel but then again the money and the orgasms made that, and any weird name, pretty much moot.
The name Bubba fit how he looked for sure. If it wasn't for the thick Boston accent one would be surprised at his total lack of anything with the Confederate flag in his wardrobe. He was a tall, stocky fellow and one who hadn't seen him naked would be forgiven for assuming that was fat as opposed to muscle. Victoria and Kelli were two people definitely in the know and both knew that he was indeed big all over and knew how to use every inch of it.
Though he was fond of Victoria and she of him, it was purely on a carnal basis. Of course, that was all either wanted, and Victoria being on stage next was to be the foreplay.
"Well girls, looks like I'm up," Victoria said, grinning like a tigress ready to pounce. "Don't worry Kel, if I see Kilroy I'll let him know he doesn't have to wait too long."
Victoria was just behind the garish sequined curtain that led to the stage, waiting for the DJ to provide her intro and start playing her music. Madison stepped out onto the floor and headed to the bar to watch. Victoria put on one hell of a show and the newer stripper always loved watching it to try and see every trick the sensual brunette did on stage to drain every wallet in the room of their singles.
"All right people you are in for a treat and you regulars know just how sweet it's going to be, of course with more than a bit of spice," said the DJ. "You know her and I'm pretty sure your cocks love her, here comes Tori Vicious!!!"
A smoke machine created a small swirling mist of vapor to form on the stage. The lights went to various shades of pink, purple and blue in a neon shade to match the music that began to play. A slow and rhythmic beat began, followed by some sensual and mellow synthesizer chords. That's when Victoria stepped out, putting the "vicious" in her stage name with the aura she presented. Confident, seductive and in charge. Her eyes roamed the room, every man and woman feeling like the gaze was for them before it landed on Bubba. He got an extra second but that extra second was all he needed to know who the look was for.
Victoria began to walk down the long stage towards the large, circular ending. She subtly worked her hands, sheathed in black lace opera gloves, running them over the black dress that wrapped around her body like a black satin bandage with large swaths of her skin visible through the slit in the gown and the large gap that showed off her flat tummy.
Madison was a rapt audience, taking note of Victoria's timing as well as just enjoying watching her show off more and more of her body. And it was unique among the other women who worked the club.
Unlike the other girls, Victoria wasn't wearing something designed for stripping. It was a gown and though some wore some similar things, they all tended to have clasps or velcro for easy tearing away. Not so for Ms. Justice. This was a legit gown and the only easy way out of it was the way she'd learned working for Bella. It honestly wasn't a hard task at all, but the steps towards it wouldn't start until she hit her first destination before the edge of the stage where Bubba was and that destination was the thing every strip club needed at least one of, the pole.
She gripped it, dropping all the way down and arching her back as she rose back up. Her tongue was also extended, mere centimeters from the pole and giving the very arousing illusion she was licking the chromed phallic symbol. Of course, her brown eyes were locked on Bubba's. She arched her eyebrow before turning her back to him, the pole right against her spine. Again she dropped down, but slower and the closer she got to the ground the more she opened her legs, revealing to those in the right seats two things. The first was that she wasn't wearing any underwear. She never did, to be frank. The other was that Victoria's pussy was shaved smooth. The seductive brunette gave a wry smile to her targets, watching them as they scrambled for their wallets to show their appreciation.
Victoria allowed herself to reach the ground before sliding to the other side of the stage. Toward them shaw sats, legs completely splayed outward and showing off her glistening slit. Once more in addition to the vertical smile she gave that section of the audience the smoldering one and once more they scrambled for their wallets. One more roll and now she was directly facing the front of the stage and Bubba himself. Victoria leaned back for this segment of the audience, legs spread upward in a V shape and giving a clear view of her slick slit and her tight asshole, which was the sight that got all of Bubba's attention.
Bubba's attention didn't just send a perfectly delightful shiver through Victoria's body, it was also the first sign for the stripteaser to get rid of any pretense of the tease and get right to the stripping. Bubba was a big tipper, and as he pulled out his chrome-plated money clip he took out a folded c-note. Victoria's sly smirk went into a blazing grin, her brown eyes lighting afire.
In a flash she was on her feet again. First she peeled off the gloves, working her hips to the synthetic beat. Then came the real treat on two fronts. Victoria licked her lips and caressed her body and somehow, moment by moment more of her dress seemed to peel off by sheer will. The moment that black dress hit the stage floor and she stepped out of it a tempest of green began to fly on the stage. It began with singles but as she continued to move and groove the sprinkle turned into a typhoon and soon Victoria was writhing on the stage, moaning and gyrating. She even dipped her fingers into her pussy and began to discreetly masturbate, which ended the flood of ones and began a typhoon of twenties and hundreds.
It was quite the show put on by a woman who knew exactly what the audience wanted. Madison was a little envious, as well as turned out. Every movement Victoria made seemed to garner her more and more cash and catcalls, which of course ended up equalling more cash. She was in pure ecstasy, or maybe it was all an act. Either way, two things were for sure. One of course being Victoria had probably made rent for the next six months in one dance. The second was her pussy was genuinely wet, which probably fed into the first fact.
Victoria planted her feet on the ground, her high heels giving her a bit more height as she began to hump the air, moaning and panting as if she was about to cum. From Madison's position she very well might have been as more than a few times she could tell Victoria was knuckle deep into her own pussy. Her moans, whether genuine or an act, began to rise above the the synthwave tones playing, harmonizing with them to a degree. It was intoxicating to all who were viewing it, Madison included.
However, all good things come to an end, and soon the song faded out and was replaced with thunderous applause and howls. Victoria rose into a sitting position, her brown eyes locked on Bubba. She winked at him, he nodded. The rest of her night was decided. The lust brunette got to her feet and bowed and began to pick up the cash, getting some help from some industrious busser. He got a hefty tip of two hundred bucks, not even a dent in what she'd end up taking up that night even after the club took its cut.
For a few brief moments Victoria was backstage, as was customary for women freshly finished with a performance. They'd put on a skimpy little outfit and go out looking for gentlemen in need of a private dance. That wasn't something Victoria needed to do. While she may have decided to after her other business was done simply for her own pleasure as well as a few extra Benjamins. However, there was her other business, which was pleasure, and that pleasure lied with Bubba.
Victoria stepped out on the main floor wearing only her high heels. Obviously a completely nude woman on the floor instead of the stage turned all attention towards her. Men were already prepared to line up for a private dance but they'd have to wait until Bubba had his fun, or Victoria had her fun with him.
The large man had already made his way from his front row seat to Victoria, the two meeting in the middle. No words were exchanged, just a simple nod before she took his hand and led him to somewhere very special. The only other person Victoria made eye contact with after that was Madison, followed by a nod. Madison returned the gesture and began to follow them, but instead of going out the same door, Madison went straight ahead through a different one.
The strip club currently had four emergency exits, but at one point it had five. However, construction both within the club and in the area had made one obsolete as it led to what was now pretty much a dead end. The only way to get to the area was an old, normal exit as it was once used as a loading area for deliveries. Now it just led to an air shaft used as an area for smoke breaks or just plain privacy for the women and as far as privacy, it was perfect for that. On three sides there were brick walls and on the fourth a chain link fence. That was the door Victoria and Bubba had walked through. Madison however went to where the old fifth emergency exit was, an area that had been converted into a storage room of sorts and the door was still there, though pretty much useless. Pretty much, but not completely.
The door had a sliding peephole that was eye level that was silent and almost unnoticeable. No one knew it was there unless they knew to look, and no one who wasn't usually supposed to be there knew to look. The door on the outside was covered with boxes and milk crates. All empty of course, just enough to not draw attention to what was behind them. It was a nice little security system, just in case something went wrong with a guest or someone somehow worked their way around to where the fence was and decided to ruin one of the girls' smoke breaks or something far more fun there was another girl ready with a taser to mess them up.
Of course, if everything was peaceful then all the person behind the door got was one Hell of a show. Something told Maddison it was going to be showtime. She was the regular lookout for both Victoria and Kelli and had yet to see anything beyond truly intense sexual escapades and didn't think it would be any different this night.
Madison made her way to the door. The little private security cove was hidden from view, but everyone knew it was there, same with the area outside. She stepped up to the door and slid the viewer aside to take a look. By the time she had a full view, the pair had already started.
Bubba's back was against the fence, his hands clasping the chainlink. His pants were down around his ankles and his cock was buried in Victoria's mouth. The sultry stripper herself was squatting down, bare naked save for her high heels. The vixen sloppily sucked Bubba's cock, making a dripping mess and bringing nothing but good vibes to the man she was servicing. Not that Victoria was having a bad time. She moaned as she slobbered on his knob, her right hand working her clit while the other was caressing and raking the naked flesh of his leg.
Bubba's cock managed to escape the oral chaos Victoria was unleashing on him just for a few moments as she took a few moments to breathe, though that didn't mean his cock was free from the delightfully chaotic treatment she was giving him. His dick glisten with saliva, Victoria's tongue painting a never-ending supply of it on his thick pole.
Thick was definitely the operative term. Madison had heard the term "beer can" in reference to what Bubba was packing but she found that to be a little reductive to what he was packing. Tall boy might have been more accurate. It was a shock to her that Victoria could take the whole thing into the root as she was doing right before her eyes. Madison continued to keep looking out, though her eyes were far more glued to the action. And as her own hand began to move south down her own toned body, Victoria and her man of the moment were about to give her a reason to speed up the descent.
Victoria let Bubba's cock slip from her mouth, a string of saliva connecting her lips to the tip that she collected by gently kissing the tip. However, that was the last bit of tenderness on Victoria's mind for the moment.
"I know what you want," Victoria said, rising to her feet. Her hand went to his cock, stroking him as she continued to speak. 'I know what you fucking need." She leaned in his ear and whispered, her breath hot and heavy. "And I want it too.... I want that cock right in my ass. No waiting." Shelicked his earlobe and faced him. "Fuck my ass."
Victoria walked over to the wall. She planted her hands firmly on the brick surface and jutted her ass out, giving a slight wiggle as Bubba approached. He grabbed her ass, giving it a hard spank before placing his saliva-slicked cock right at her tightest of opening. Bubba began to press forward very slowly and gently. Victoria quickly put a stop to that nonsense.
"I said fuck me," she said, her red hot gaze burning a hole through him over her shoulder. "You know I can take it and we both know that how I fucking need it."
"Sure thing honeypie," Bubba said before taking a firm grip of her hips before shoving his thick prick in her to the hilt. Victoria grunted and winced, the grimace on her face soon melting away into a pleased smile.
"That's it," she cooed. "Really fuck me... come on... use that asshole." And that was precisely what he did, giving her a steady set of firm, hard pounds up her asshole and all within full view of Madison's eyes. The idea of being a lookout had long been eroded by waves of lust watching the lewd scene in front of her unfold. Her rhinestone-encrusted top slipped off her body and onto the faded olive green surface of the linoleum floor, her left hand playing with her breasts while her right had slid down her panties to play with her pussy. Given what she was looking at it was understandable.
Of course it wasn't just the visual of watching Victoria Justice being fucked in the ass, it was the noises the two lustful fuckers were making. The savage, horny grunts coming from Bubba as he plundered her bowels with his rod were delightful, but they were just the music while Victoria was providing absolutely intoxicating lyrics.
"Yes... fuck me!" Victoria shouted. "HYeah.... yeah give me that big ducking cock... come on.... I wont' break.... I'm a grown woman so fuck me like one! Yeah pound that fucking ass! YES! FUCK ME!" Magical filth all sun to a perfect sexual symphony of grunts and rhythmic slaps of skin on skin. The percussion increased as Victoria pushed against the wall in front of her, pushing back on Bubba's thick pole before beginning to twerk and twirl on it, making the mountain of a man's grunts turn into a long moan, his voice cracking while Victoria worked some sexual magic on him.
While Madison truly had an amazing view of the action, no one would say it was better than Bubba who was quite literally in the mix. Having his throbbing cock buried in Victoria's bottom was a pleasure beyond words, and even more words faded away from the visuals he took in. From the look on her face as her asshole was pounded and stretched, her nude body being covered in sweat and the view of his cock ramming her rear entrance, it made his blood boiling hot, his heart pumping the white hot magma through his veins and making him a sex-hungry madman. Fortunately, Victoria was providing a feast.
"MMmmmmfuck," Victoria hissed when she felt Bubba beginning to play with her clit. It was chaotic, like a mad conductor trying to direct a maelstrom. It also felt wonderful, the perfect compliment to the ravaging her rectum was receiving. And that was much faster right now, and harder. Every stroke Bubba was making went into the hilt, making her mouth water and and her eyes roll in the back of her head. That combined with his own increased breathing told the stripper he was just as close to the end as she was and Bubba, to his credit, was aiming to make her cum first. VIctoria wasn't going to make that easy for him.
"Mmm, someone's gonna cum, aren't they?" she asked, her voice like crushed velvet. She bit her lower lip and moaned as he thrust into the hilt and held himself there. "Ahhhh... oooh bay yes.... mmmm you know I love how it feels when you cum in my ass. I love.... ah.... ah... I love feeling that hot jizz shooting inside me, your cock pulsing and throbbing and your balls empty inside of me... mmmm it's perfect... but tonight I want something different sweetie... I want that perfect cock of yours to shoot all over my face. I want to feel all that hot cum dripping all over my body. You know, what I don't swallow. You gonna do that for me?"
"Fuck... fuck gonna fucking paint that face baby," Bubba answered. "Every... every fucking drop for you."
"Mmmmm then fucking do it!" Victoria demanded and it was of course a demand Bubba quickly gave in to. He pulled his sword from the tight sheath of Victoria's ass while the brunette spun around and resumed her squatting position. She looked up at him, her brown eyes making Bubba melt with their intensity. "Cum," she demanded. "Come on baby... show me what my ass did... fucking cum..."
Victoria opened up her mouth and slowly stuck out her tongue, pointing her finger at the wet, pink muscle while her other hand played with her wet, pink pussy. She cocked an eyebrow while continuing her gaze upward at Bubba, looking as the big man finally hit the wall.
"Nnnnnng TORI!!!!!!" he bellowed as the first rope shot from the tip of his pulsing prick and splatted right down the middle of Victoria's face, the string of cum breaking off from her nose and dripping onto her tongue. And that was just the first volley. Rope after rope of his hot creamshot out and coated her face and tongue, making a criss-cross white liquid mesh on her face while it also dripped down onto her tits.
Of course the warm semen coating her face made Victoria work her pussy faster, and soon her moans crescendoed and overtook Bubba's own which were faded into him gasping for air.
"Fuck gonna cum gonna cum yes yes yes!!!" Victoria cried out, her hand furiously frigging her clit.
"Yeah that's right baby... fucking cum! Cum with all that jizz on your fucking face!" Bubba said with perverted glee.
"YES YES YESSSSS!" screamed Victoria as her body began to quiver and shake, the cum dripping from her face fast as she shook from her orgasm. And as Victoria came, so did Madison, holding one hand over her mouth to stifle her own orgasmic cries while the other flipped all her own switches.
All in all, not a bad night in Victoria's eyes.
*******
Working the night shift at a record store could be seen as a very boring gig in the digital age. However for Olivia Rodrigo it was the perfect job. While Vinyl Destination had a rather steady clientele of people who still love their media to be physical they always seemed to die out at around 8:30 no matter the night. After that it was just people who had made appointments to pick up special orders and the occasional straggler. That meant that Olivia could play whatever music she wished or put any movie on the TV that was in perfect view of her position behind the counter where she sat, her feet up on the counter while she wrote down lyrics for songs she would hopefully be playing with her band, The Sour Patch Kids.
The TV was off, as the cute clerk couldn't think of anything she wanted to watch. The speakers however were working, playing exactly what she wanted to hear. It was about to hit ten o'clock, which meant there was only one more hour to go before closing up shop and while she did love herself some Billy Joel on that particular night she decided to wrap it up with The Cure. So, with Robert Smith providing some wonderful background noise she went back to hersongs, at least for a few moments.
With the sound of a jingling bell the song writing was paused. Olivia was ready to put on the traditional garments of the retail worker, a fake smile and a sense of actually wanting to be there until she saw who it was.
"Well if it isn't my arch-rival Walter Kirby," Olivia said with a smile and a friendly tone. She got to her feet and stood up, leaning forward against the counter as he approached. The two knew each other from the local music scene and were actually quite friendly with each other despite the rumor that their respective bands hated each other due to never appearing at the same gig. Of course people also assumed that if either band weren't getting on stage they weren't in the gig, even as an audience. That simply wasn't the case. And while the entire band was at the very least on friendly terms with each other, Olivia and Walt could say they were genuinely friends.
"I thought you might be having too much of a good time not being bothered by customers in a store full of old physical media all at your fingertips," said Walt as he walked towards the counter. "And honestly the moment I thought about that I just knew I had ruined that good time."
"Why you downright dastardly fiend," she parried back with a smile. "Looks like I have to give you your special order. Might be the only way to get you out of here nice and quick. And I'll probably have a real good time judging your purchases very vocally and right to your face."
"See? I'll be providing some entertainment." Soon Walt was at the counter where Olivia had just put a medium size, square box with his name squiggled on it upon the counter space between them. She rummaged through a drawer and quickly pulled out a box cutter, setting it right next to the box before looking to Walt to ask him a question.
"You want to do the honors or should I?" she asked.
"Knock yourself out."
Olivia extended the razor blade of the box cutter and sliced through every bit of tape she could find and quickly opened it up to find bubble wrap and parchment paper, though she made quick work of them in a manner more delicate that required nothing more than her hands. With that gone, all that was there was a stack of five vinyl albums. Olivia laid them all out on the counter like a card shark showing her hand.
"Someone is feeling film scores aren't they?" she asked. "Killer Klowns from Outer Space? I can dig it, kind of out there like the movie... some Danny Elfman with Darkman... ooh, the OG Suspiria. I LOVE Goblin! Prince of Darkness by John Carpenter and Halloween III: Season of the Witch by Carpenter, a twofer to round it all out."
"Judgement?"
"Oh this is all awesome and very spooky season appropriate," Olivia replied. She looked at the special packaging on the Halloween LP, running her fingers over the shrinkwrap. "Are you actually going to listen to this or keep it as some kind of decoration?"
"Are you serious about asking ME that question?" Walt responded with a raised eyebrow.
"Just gotta be sure before I ask this next question." Olivia set down the record and leaned over the counter. "You want to open it up and listen to it with me in the break room? Just hang out and chat?"
"Don't you still have a couple hours?"
"Eh, I wouldn't worry. No one comes in during the time unless it's some crazy sale or record store day. Besides, that little bell that rings is connected to a lightbulb that goes off. If anyone comes in, I'll know."
"Lead the way then." Olivia opened the counter door, the hinges squeaking. Once Walt was through she led him back a little bit and hidden behind a wall was an open door. Within it were just what he supposed her expected from a break room in such an establishment. There the obvious things he thought to be universal in stores like this and office spaces; the refrigerator, the couch, the table and chairs; then came slightly more esoteric things like big bean bags on the ground situated in front of a surprisingly large TV. The surprise wasn't so much the size as it was something that big being in a break room, and the TV being loaded up with various devices for playing all kinds of physical media. VHS, Beta, Laserdisc, DVD, blu ray, 4K; this setup could play them all. And close to that was a stereo system with a similar set-up that played vinyls, cassettes, eight-tracks and CDs.
Olivia removed the LP from its slipcase and placed it on the player. Before starting it though, she went to the fridge. "You want something to drink? Pretty much just soda, sparkling and flat water, stuff like that."
"Got any orange or lemon flavor on the sparkling?" Walt asked.
"I gotcha," she replied, tossing him an orange can while she took out a pink one. The two headed to the bean bags. Walt took a seat in one as Olivia dropped the needle on the record. Once the first notes of the synthesizers began to play, she softly smiled and began moving her head to the music. "There we go, John Carpenter and Alan Howarth making it spooky with a synthesizer. The perfect way to start the scary season."
"Cheers to that," Peter said, clinking his can with Olivia's once she took her seat on the bean bag chair across from him.
"So," she said after her first step. "Are you finally going to tell me about it?"
"About what?"
"Come on Walt, you think no one noticed you being a grumpass all last month?" Olivia asked. "I mean I'd be shocked Holt didn't know and maybe Madison if not your whole band but you're about as bad as I am at masking heartbreak. So, spill. What happened and what made the turn around?"
"That obvious?" he asked, to which Olivia nodded. He took a sip, breathed deep and proceeded to provide Olivia with all the details of his brief experience with Hailee Steinfeld. Meeting, being non-exclusive, being so sure they were becoming exclusive and then the cold shower that was the reality of the situation, the whole time Olivia listened intently. Finally he reached a new part of the tale, the epilogue that made the blues fade away. "So, after all that I realized something. I was really too harsh on her because I assumed too much. A lot of the stuff that went down was on me. Not all, but a good eighty percent of it."
"Wow," Olivia said. "Never thought I'd see the day."
"What?"
"I never thought I'd see the day when a guy would not just take the blame for a communication breakdown but the majority of it. That's some unicorn business."
"Well half my band is made of women so I got both the harsh 'You're a bonehead' from the good Ms. Holt and the kinder gentler version from Madison. Like, I know it's okay for me to be disappointed but I put my own expectations up without really talking to her. So on me."
"Very insightful," Olivia said. "Still, it was kind of shitty to show up at that show and be up on that other guy when you invited her. That's a clear sign of you making reservations for two between the sheets. So party foul. And then dating the guy is also kind of shady. Not exactly a crime but really sus."
"Yeah, well it's done. Learned my lesson."
"What lesson is that?" Olivia asked. "Taking a vow of celibacy and becoming a monk?"
"No, but no more of the fuck buddy thing."
"Smart move. Some people are built for it. I'm not one of them. Seems like you aren't either." She leaned back in the bean bag and took another sip. "So, there's something I've been wanting to talk to you about. Not music related or anything. Nothing serious either but I didn't want to get into it while you were all kinds of morose."
"What's that?"
"Well... um... I wa wondering, you know, since we do actually get along despite what some gossipy scene kids say and I like talking to you like this and... I think you're cute and I think you feel the same way about me and I would really like to go out with you sometime and I'm sorry if me asking makes it awkward because the girl usually isn't the one asking but I don't care about stereotypes and I figured it'd be best for me to ask to 100% make my intentions clear." Olivia's eyes moved around nervously despite trying to contain it.
"So, a date?" Walt asked. Olivia nodded. "I mean, yeah that sounds great."
"Awesome!" Olivia laughed, her smile big and warm.
"So, what do you want to do?"
"Well, how about between classes tomorrow we get lunch at one of those bajillion food trucks on campus and brainstorm some ideas?"
"So, pregame the date?"
"Exactly," nodded Olivia. "Plus, we can split a fat sandwich. One of the ones with chicken fingers and mozzarella sticks."
*********
"Unf!" grunted Brie Larson as she landed on the blue mat. She had just been thrown over the shoulder of one Gal Gadot. And while it was an abrupt landing, it wasn't a surprise. Falls like that were to be expected during a self-defense class, especially a private one being taught as a favor by a woman with black belts in both karate and Krav maga like Gal Gadot.
Most of the brunt of the impact was taken on Brie's shoulder, but it still knocked the wind out of his. When she rolled on her back, she saw Gal standing above her, hands on her hips with a smirk on her face as she shook her head.
"Do you know what you did wrong?" Gal asked, reaching down to help Brie to her feet.
"Got out of bed this morning?" Brie joked.
"Funny," Gal said with a chuckle. She began to pace a bit. "What else?"
"Well, I could go for another nervous joke and mention not to put on workout gear as cute as yours but I don't think that would help very much. Red and blue are really your color."
"Thank you. And don't sell yourself short, the blue and green look really good on you. And yes, it would be wise to avoid joking."
"Well, in that case, I don't really know," she answered honestly. "You were just so fast and in seconds I was on my back. I'm pretty sure the sweat splat probably went right across the room."
"Then allow me to enlighten you," Gal said. "You were anticipating too much. You were looking for all the things I could to take you down that you left yourself wide open for each and every one of them. You are thinking a bit too much instead of committing. So, we're going to do it again and I want you to just go for it? Do not make it easy for me."
"Gal, couldn't we just spar or something?" Asked Brie. "No offense but I'm tired of being tossed around like a pile of laundry. Maybe put on those punchy mitt thingies?"
"Ah, so you would like me to take it easy on you, yes?" Gal said with a smirk. "Getting a bit too... physical?" Gal looked Brie over, eyebrow raised and a cocky half grin on her face. The purposeful look over made a bunch of butterflies suddenly appear in the sweaty blonde's stomach. "Well, let us make an agreement. Let us switch it up. I want you to run at me. Do anything you want. If you land even a single blow, even a glancing one, then yes I will get the focus mitts and we shall do your sparring. However, should I win... well... I have another idea. Agreed?"
"I guess," Brie said. "What's your other idea?"
"No no no, no more talking. You got to the other side of the mat. Once you are there you can come to me anytime you wish."
"Deal." Brie said with a nod, though any confidence she had in that choice got on shaky ground when she saw that same, knowing smirk on her face. Her confidence would be totally shattered if she didn't also find the smile more than a bit on the sexy side, which was a thought the sweaty blonde quickly shook off as she got in position.
Brie's only thought was to spear Gal. She feared losing balance if she went for the legs and anything above the midsection would put her in even more danger of being caught by her hands. However, though she had her spot picked out Brie still darted her eyes around, hoping that would be enough just to give her a hint of unpredictability in terms of approaching a woman who had multiple black belts and was always adding to her collection.
"Well?" Gal asked. "Are you going to be making me wait all night?"
"Now or never," Brie said to herself before charging at Gal and for the three seconds it took for her to cover the ground she felt fairly confident. Then that fourth second hit and so did Gal. Or, more accurately, she was grabbed in an almost leisurely movement, though Brie didn't feel to much leisure when she once more found herself on the mat, though now instead of having a perfect view of the ceiling fan above that she'd come so accustomed to it was obscured by Gal's face complete with that sexy, cocky smirk.
"I do believe I have you where I want you, don't I Brie?" Gal asked, licking her lips. That of course, led to Brie doing the same.
"Yeah, unless this is a new form of martial arts where I'm in the victorious position," Brie answered. "So, what was it you wanted to try?"
"Better to show than to tell," Gall said before pressing her lips to Brie's.
At first this was all a surprise to the tired blonde. However, it was quite a pleasant one as all those aches, pains and exhaustion gave way to desire. Brie hadn't really had too much experience with women, though she couldn't deny a bit of curiosity. The trouble was, that was always trumped by nervousness due to her inexperience. However, the touch of Gal's hands on her skin and her tongue in her mouth told her the more experienced brunette would steer her around the dangerous curves ahead.
As the kiss broke Gal had a question to ask of Brie. "Now, of course, if this is not something you wish to go forward with I can let you up."
"No, it's not that," Brie said. "It's more... I haven't done this before? You know, with another woman. And I didn't think you... liked women like that."
"Mmmm, I see. Well, as for the former you don't have to worry, I'll be taking care of you. As for the latter... I am not one to turn away anyone from my bed. Or in this case, a training mat." Gal winked at Brie before rising up just enough to peel off her tight spandex top. Once her breasts were bare Brie felt like she was in trance, an old cartoon entranced by an animated serpent.
"Don't be shy," Gal said. "They are not just for display, Brie."
Brie licked her lips before moving up and burying her face in Gal's bosom. While they weren't even handfuls, Gal's tits were still something for Brie to get lost in. Her mouth was a hurricane, swirling, sucking licking; she didn't quite know where to go next so she just followed the tone of Gal's moans.
While Gal did indeed enjoy the erratic and excited suckling Brie was doing, she was more in gear for something else. Gal managed to pry Brie from her chest, which gave the Amazonian brunette just enough room to remove her companion's own tight-fitting spandex top.
"Mmmm," Gal hummed upon looking at Brie's beautiful big tits in all their glory. The brunette beauty's lips parted, her tongue licking them while her brown eyes drank in the tremendous titties on display before her.
The pause almost made Brie say something, but that thought was silenced by Gal's mouth. However, those lips were not pressing against Brie's but rather at Brie's breasts which of course allowed the blonde to let out a satisfied and soft moan of appreciation. Of course, it wasn't just Gal's lips that were sending delightful sensations through Brie's body as Gal's tongue and hands were also in on the fun.
Brie's mind was a technicolor chaos, flashes of colors she could feel went off in her head while Gal worked her over. However despite the delicious cacophony Brie was experiencing, Gal was being anything but chaotic. Squeezing and massaging her luscious tits while her tongue traced around and flicked at the blonde's hard, glass-cutting nipple with a few nibble and tugging bites just hard enough to make the submissive art professor's eyes shoot open before releasing a satisfied moan from a smiling mouth.
While Brie's breasts were truly a treat for the senses, Gal knew there was someplace a lot more fun she wanted to go and coincidentally Brie wanted her to go there as well. The brunette kissed between the valley of Brie's tits before she got to her flat tummy which is when her tongue took over. Gal dragged her tongue down Brie's body, stopping only to plant a kiss as a landmark of the map she was making of Brie's body. Soon though her navigation met a border, a barrier of spandex. Fortunately for them both, such a barrier meant nothing to Gal.
Gal rose up, kneeling for all the time it took for her to peel the spandex workout pants off of Brie and toss them aside. Once that moment was over Gal moved into the position she'd been thinking about, the position that had been making her mouth water since the idea first occurred in her head concerning how badly she wanted to fuck Brie; that position being with head between the blonde's legs and mere inches away from her very ready pussy.
"Ah... ahh," Brie softly said, moans broken from sensations felt from very eager nerve endings. Gal's hands were at her hips, her fingers grazing in circles on Brie's flesh and making goosebumps rise on sweat-slick skin. Brie's thighs were also making her squirm, or rather Gal's attention to them was. Kisses both light and heavy covered both left and right, leaving a searing coolness behind from Gal's breath.
Fingers, lips and tongue were both soft as a feather and impactful as a ton of bricks. Every touch, kiss and lick was just throwing fuel on Brie's fire and the blonde's pleading moans had nothing to do with wanting her to stop and everything for Gal to to go forward and start a fire.
Gal was getting close to just that, her fingers daintily paintbrushing Brie's pussy lips, making the blonde's aching desire do nothing but increase. From the lips to Brie's clit, Gal's finger circled the engorged red button but once more was delicate, a phantom touch.
She looked up and looked at Brie, her eyes shut but a clear look of desperation on her face. Right one the edge while also not being close to the big cliff. It was a place she loved bringing her lovers regardless of gender. They became clay in her hands and more willing to be shaped into any pleasure she could think of. And of course, looking at Brie, desperate for her, Gal figured it was time to start shaping.
"Oooooh fuck Gal..." Brie said, gulping down a breath when she felt the dark haired beauty begin to work. It all began with a few gentle strokes of the tongue, first contact. Just enough to send up flares and alert the butterflies in Brie's stomach they were on standby. Then came the red alert as Gal went all in, her lips forming a perfect seal around her clit. Then Gal's tongue really went to work. And at that moment it was a solo act since her hands were at Brie's hip, holding there loosely and moving with them as Brie gave in to the pleasure fully and completely.
The flashes of color came regardless of her eyes being shut tight from the indescribable pleasure being delivered or wide open from the same feeling. It was like she was watching a Jackson Pollock being painted on a canvas of nothing and every mind melting lick and stroke of Gal's tongue brought a new color and swath of paint.
"Yes.... Gal yes... oh fuck that's it... oh my.... my my my... nnnnnffff oh my goddddd," Brie said, the words falling from her mouth more than being spoken. The blonde's own hands began to roam her body, playing and squeezing her on breasts once her hands realized there was nothing else for her to grab onto aside from Gal's head. However, Brie still had enough sense to not distract Gal from what she was doing.
Gal wouldn't have minded. She was far too focused on getting Brie off to be affected too much by the touch of her hands, save for taking it as a compliment for how good she was making Brie feel. That feeling was a mish mash of the most wonderfully intense heat burning just under the skins and being so high in the air she felt light heads. It felt like she's just pounded three pots of coffee and was beyond energized and was also the most tired she'd ever been. Light as a feather, stiff as a board, feeling like a wet noodle that weighed a ton. It was indescribable and all she wanted was more.
However, just as that crescendo was reached Gal pulled back, throwing a brick wall in front of Brie's joyride. She looked down between her legs, face both confused and pleading for more. And while Gal was regretfully away from the honey pot she wasn't too far away. Tender kisses and caresses began to cover Brie's inner thighs, keeping her simmering while Gal prepared to take her to a full boil.
"Look at you," Gal said, gently stroking Brie's thigh before kissing them. "You want to cum... I want that for you too. But you need to do something for me..."
"Anything!" Brie blurted out. "So close... Gal, I'm so close... please..."
"Mmmm that's what I like to hear. And I will hold you to that... but now, allow me to take care of you."
"Ooooh yessss Gal yessssssssssssssss," Brie said, rolling her head back as Gal returned to the honey pot and tasting the sweetness. The blonde began to work her hips grinding and practically humping the statuesque brunette's face as the Glamazon continued to eat her out. And while Gal's tongue was giving Brie technicolor flashes right down to the core of her brain, the history professor's fingers made their way into Brie's tunnel of love.
"GaaAal!" Brie croaked from the new flashes of pleasure those fingers brought with them. Working with the skill and deftness of a world class violinist, Gal's fingers flipped every remaining switch Brie had. The fuse was lit and every spark ignited made Brie shiver.
"Yesss... Gal... right... fucking... oh god... right there," Brie said, words falling from her mouth in an avalanche of passion. However, as it was rather busy, Gal could provide no verbal response with her mouth. Though that didn't mean there was no response given. Quite the opposite was true as Brie could feel. There were no words to describe what Gal was making her feel, especially not with a head swimming as if drunk on the finest liquor money could buy. A delicious delirium that rumbled through her body like lightning and thunder.
Brie's hand moved down to Gal's head, grabbing it and working her hips harder into Gal's face.
"Please," Brie desperately whined. "Please make me cum... make me cummmmmmMMMMM!!!!"
While those erotically charged demands didn't fall on deaf ears, they were rather redundant, as the involuntary arching of Brie's back signaled that what Brie wanted had already arrived,
"FUCK!" she cried out, mouth staying wide open in a silent scream of passion. Her toes curled as her body felt like it was both exploding and imploding at the same time and the shaking and moaning were the most wonderful signal Gal could have received of her lover of the moment's ultimate satisfaction. Woman or man, a vocal lover was something that got her off.
From a contracting and exploding ball of energy to limp as wet noodle, Brie was left a smiling, giggling sweaty heap in the middle of the room, the bleu training mat she was lying down on slick and wet with sweat and cum. However, even in her orgasmically drunk state she could still feel the sweetly delightful feeling of Gal kissing her way up Brie's wonderfully exhausted body. Once Gal reached her face, she grasped Brie and kissed her, allowing Brie to taste her own pleasure on Gal's lips and tongue.
Once those lips were unsealed, Brie had a question. "So... do I return the favor now or..."
"While I would love to take you up on that, I believe it'd be best if that was saved for another time," replied Gal, getting to her feet. "It will be sometime soon though. Don't worry, I'll let you know when. After all, that will mean I'll get a second taste."
"Okay... so... when? Not that I'm really eager... I mean I am but not desperate and I would just like to..."
"Shhhh," Gal said, kneeling down to silence Brie with one last kiss. "I will let you know tomorrow. Until then... relax... and think of the possibilities." Gal grabbed her top and began to walk out of the room. Before leaving she turned back to Brie. "Showers are over here, by the way."
Brie had never awkwardly scrambled to feet so fast in her life.
*******
"Sorry about that back there at the restaurant," said Camila. Instead of the kitchy confines of the eatery the pair were eating their meal to go on a concrete bench right next to a dock. No roof, just the stars and no music or the familiar din of conversation that comes with a restaurant, just the gentle sounds of waves.
"No need," Brodie said. "I mean I get it. You've never exactly been shy about how you feel about people who mess with your friends. I mean I even heard at some high school party you drop kicked some guy who was messing with Pete."
"Actually I jumped on his back from behind," corrected Cami. "And he was getting a little too handsy with me first when Petey stepped in. But that's probably the best version I've heard. And that includes the version where I had a butterfly knife."
"Oooh, a switchblade sister. Very hot."
"Keep dreaming," Cami said with a grin. "First of all, a butterfly knife is not a switchblade and secondly I don't need a knife to cut a bitch. But honestly I love the visual. Especially if I'm in a leather jacket, a cute pair of boots, maybe a tank top... oh! Just a black bra..."
"Stop! I can only get so erect."
"Yeah, I bet," said the brunette before taking a quick bite of her food. "You'll have to show me sometime."
"No time like the present," said a very hopeful Brodie.
"Keep that gun holstered for now Brodie," Cami said. "Not that I don't like sex on the beach, I just prefer the cocktail. Less sand getting in unseemly places."
"Fair enough."
"Besides, should things go that path I think we both know that we could do a lot better than the beach or the backseat of a car or a park bench. I mean seriously, my dad owns hotels."
"So am I to take it you're relatively sure that this is going down that path to the bedroom?"
Camila nodded in response. "Even willing to seal it with a kiss." Camila leaned over the bench table, Brodie following suit until their lips met. "It's going to be so nice not sneaking around. I know we probably don't have to, but... I don't know. I feel like we have to tiptoe around until I can figure out how to let Peter know. Yes, I know he'll be fine with it and this is my own personal anxiety but I just need to be ready."
"Believe me, I get it," Brodie said. "Besides, there's always a little thrill in sneaking around."
********
"Last call!" the bartender shouted, which of course was Samara Weaving's cue to order herself and her friend-turned-lover Bradley one last round. Since they'd been pacing themselves the entire night just to keep a nice pleasant buzz going she saw no issue with finishing the night off with a bit of a bang.
"Yo!" Samara said, getting the bartender's attention. When he came by she slipped him some cash plus about thirty extra. "Two Irish car bombs then cash me out and keep the change." He nodded and got the beautiful blonde her drinks, which Samara deftfully took back to the table where Bradley was waiting.
"Here's to last call," said Samara, sliding the pint of Guinness along with the shot of Baileys to Bradley. "For drinks anyway." She gave him a wink and instead of the nervous and jittery look he used to give Bradley had given her a wicked smirk instead. He'd certainly come a long way from that handjob in class the previous semester. Of course, the fact that they fucked each other senseless probably had just as much to do with it as anything else they did together... maybe a little more.
"You ready?" He asked, holding the shot above the pint.
"Big time." Samara was now holding her shot above her pint glass as well. "On three. One, two, three!" Two small splashes quickly followed the words and even quicker than that the two brought the glasses to their lips and began to down the drink with time being of the essence.
The drinks were finished quickly, Samara finishing first due to her lack of anything resembling a gag reflex, a bit of trivia about her that Brad was all too familiar with at this point. Another thing that he'd become familiar with was a certain look that Samara got in her, one that would get her in big trouble if she played poker. She had an idea, one that by this point Bradley was very sure he was going to go for the moment Samara said what it was. After all, her batting average for awesome ideas was unreal.
"Wanna fuck in the bathroom?" The blonde Aussie bluntly asked. No convincing, no tease, just right to the point. Of course, such a blunt question could only get one response.
That response carried them both to the men's restroom in an animalistic embrace, lips and tongues colliding as they stumbled about in the empty restroom. It was everything one would expect from a bar restroom. It wasn't quite the cliche seen in movies. While not spotless, it wasn't filthy. Rather, the filth was saved for what was written on the walls and stalls. Besides, the two of them didn't need the immaculate beauty of a honeymoon suite, the four walls of the handicap stall was enough.
The moment the latch to the store was locked Samara turned to a very eager Bradley, already undoing his pants without a single prompt from her. Of course, soon gravity took over and his pants fell to the ground, the clinking of his belt buckle on the tiled floor creating a slight echo.
"Mmmm," Samara said, licking her lips; "Already hard for me? Nice... although I was going to give you a quick little suck."
"I won't stop you."
"Heh, I know you won't... but maybe later." Samara took a quick pause to get her pants taken care of, unbuckling her jeans and letting them fall. Then bent over, placing her hand against the stall's wall and door. Her mouth was open, smiling slyly as she began to move and groove her ass, hypnotizing and luring him in.
Brad grabbed her ass, squeezing the firm peach before grabbing hold of the hem of the black lace thong she wore. As he began to peel the garment off, he had to vocalize the thought dominating his mind.
"Holy shit Samara, your ass is amazing." His hands ran over the bare cheeks of her ass, sending the most delicious chills up the Aussie's spine.
"Maybe you'll get a chance to explore it sooner than you think," Samara said, winking at him from over her shoulder. "Until then, how about you give my pussy some attention?"
No sooner had Samara said it than it was done, the two of them moaning deep as his sword was sheathed within her.
"Fuck... fuck you always feel good Brad... fuck," a breathless Samara said. Her eyelids fluttered ever-so-slightly while Brad sawed his cock in and out of her sopping pussy and a wonderfully slow pace.
"Oh you too... mmmmm you too Samara... fuck!" Hearing him say that made the blonde chuckle. The fack that this was a guy who was so nervous just a month ago while she sucked him off in her garage with the garage door open and now he was shouting obscenities about how good her pussy felt while fucking her in the stall of a bar. And people called her a bad influence.
"Fuuuck that is some good fucking dick," the blonde said softly. Much like Brad was savoring her slit, Samara was savoring every throbbing inch of her favorite cock. He was balls deep in her again, grinding his hips while she bit her lower lip. "Fuuuck yesss... fuck me Brad... fuck me... just fuck me and cum... mmmm...."
Bradley's pace began to pick up with her words and in solidarity with her so-called beau Samara took one of her hands between her legs, diddling her clit while Bradley began to really pound her pussy. It was looking to be one wonderfully satisfying quickie... until a surprise turned up the heat.
Samara's blue eyes shot open when she heard the bathroom door slam open just as it had done when she and Bradley had burst in. She was preparing herself for an even stronger orgasm with the show she was about to get until she saw who the new couple was.
"What the fuck?" She mouthed to herself as her big blue eyes took the sight in. The man she didn't recognize, though with his shoulder length dark hair, five o'clock shadow and the kind of body that showed hard work paid off, he was still far from a bad sight. However, the woman he was with rocked her to the core because it was a family friend and the one hosting her while she was in the States, Margot Robbie.
Margot, the ever-straight laced host with strict rules for living under her roof. Rules which of course meant she'd never fucked Bradley, or anyone, in her own bed. WHale that wasn't the only incredibly odd rule to enforce on a co-ed, it was the one that drove Samara absolutely bonkers. And yes yet here she was, about to fuck someone who decidedly was not her fiance.
However, as Margot got on her knees in the bathroom, another unbelievable side to what Samara was witnessing unfolded. Margot was smiling wide, a new sinful turn in the smile that Samara had never seen before. She quickly had the handsome man's pants down around his ankles and his lovely cock in her hand. Margot's blue eyes grew wide as she held it and her mouth was watering and Samara knew that man was about to get one hell of a blowjob and if it wasn't for the cock currently jackhammering her cunt Samara would be tempted to join her. However, before that cock would pass between her lips, Margot got out her phone and said something that once more changed everything in terms of how Samara thought of her.
"You don't mind if I take a few pics for my man do you?" Margot asked. "He LOVES seeing me in action."
"Not at all," the man said with a smile. Those smiling lips soon parted to release a moan as Margot's lips wrapped around the crown of his cock. Margot however didn't start sucking, at least not yet. First, she posed for a few selfies with the cock in her mouth, presumably to send to her man. Once that was done, it was time for the show to begin.
Margot put her phone away and took hold of her momentary man's fuckstick, slowly stroking it but mainly keeping it steady as she worked just the head over. The blonde blowjob machine rotated her mouth and slathered saliva all over his bell-end, sucking and slobbering on the throbbing purple flesh. He moaned loud echoing against the scribbled over and stained tiled walls.
"Oh fuuuck," Samara whispered, voice cracking ever-so-slightly. "Fuck me Brad... come on.... really give it to me. And he did just that, almost perfectly in sync with Margot's work on her lover's knob. The kneeling blonde took more and more of the moaning man's meat into her mouth, her sloppy suckjob making just as much of a loud and lewd noise as his own moans and words of encouraging filth.
"Suck... suck it nice and deep," the man growled. "Worship that dick baby.... fuck yeah... worship it..."
"Well, I would think the best way to worship this wonderful cock is to make it feel really good," Margot said, her accent adding something to the faux innocent tone she put on. "Would you like to see how I intend to do that?" The man nodded and Margot rose to her feet.
"What is she doing?" Samara asked herself, the only thought going through her mind aside from "FUCK this cock feels good." The question soon answered itself as Margot bent over the sink in front of her and the man took his place behind her. He got ready to slide his scepter inside of Margot's snatch. However, she halted him and said something that made his jaw drop and Samara got that much closer to a release just from hearing it.
"No no," Margot said. "In my ass."
"Holy shit," Samara whispered, no doubt echoing what the man was saying to himself not only when Margot said those wonderfully sinful words, but as he began to push inside of her tightest of holes. She looked over her shoulder again and said to Bradley, "Harder... harder... fuck me... fuck me and give me that cum Brad!"
He gave her a hard smack on her ass that Samara felt so deep and wonderfully within she almost had to laugh with ecstacy. She managed to halfway stifle it, but soon realized how useless that was considering both Margot and her lover were too lost in the sweet sodomy to really care. He rammed the Aussie's awesome as hard, giving it to her hard and balls deep with every thrust. Margot moaned softly, mouth open and damn near drooling as her asshole was wonderfully ravaged.
"Ohhhh... fuck... fuck that ass... oh god yesssss," she moaned, her mind lost in the sweet cocktail of pleasure and lust.
Silent, with one eye fixed through the crack in the stall's lost door, Samara also urged them both on while urging Brad on. She was standing now, her back to his chest. One of his hands was with her own, frigging her clit while the other was under her shirt and squeezing her tits one after the other.
Of course, when Margot's sex drunk gaze locked on to Samara, the co-ed got nervous, which added a lovely if not weird edge to the pleasure being delivered by Brad. The weirdness faded though when she realized there was no recognition in Margot's beautiful sapphire eyes, only lust and enjoyment at being watched while she did something so wonderfully dirty.
"Harder now," Margot demanded of her lover. "Take my ass... use it... make us both fucking cum... don't stop..."
The man replied with a caveman's grunt, grabbing her hips tightly and unleashing everything he had to the delight of Margot and her audience, of which had to have included some people on the outside of the restroom hearing her cries of passion. And all the while her gaze would go to Samara's without knowing who's blue eye she was looking at. Of course, Margot wasn't the only blonde Australian being fucked and on the verge of orgasm.
"Fuck," Samara gasped as quietly as she could. "So close... cock... so fucking good."
Margot though, was much closer. She was twerking her ass, fucking her man as he seemed almost frozen from the sheer amazing pleasure that was fucking Margot's Aussie ass.
"Yeah gonna cum, gonna cum with that big fat fucking cock up my ass!" She yelled, grinning as her gazed shifted to the man's, burning a hole in him through the mirror. "But don't you cum... don't you do it... not yet... because you're going to paint this pretty fucking face with jizz... under... fuck... understand?"
"YES!" He yelled out in answer. "FUCK YES!"
"Good... fucking hell that's so good... make me cum... MAKE CUM!!" His hands once more grabbed her hips tightly as he pounded her without pause, every second driving Margot wilder and wilder until she slapped her hand again the mirror and cried out in passion "YESSSS YESSSS YESSS CUMMINGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGG!!!!"
That put Samara on the verge as well, and from the sound of his own muffled grunts she knew Brad was close if not closer than she was. Still, she hoped to stave it off, she hoped he could stave it off. Samara badly wanted to feel his cum in her the moment Margot got some on her face.
That moment looked to be coming soon, given the quivering and shaking the sweaty seductress was doing, her blonde locks soaked with sweat and sticking to her face. With a bit of haziness she got the man to pull out while she spun around and sank to her knees and began to suck his cock straight from her ass. Seeing that sight alone was enough to send Samara over the edge but in just a few moments the fuse was completely bypassed with a patch being thrown right on some gunpowder.
The handsome man then yanked his love gun from Margot's mouth and began to open fire on the sexiest damn target he'd ever seen. As the first streak of hot, white cum splattered diagonally on her face and tongue making Margot moan with unspeakable pleasure Samara came and came hard. It was a struggle of Olympian-levels as she worked hard to stifle her erotically charged moans. She wanted to shout out "YES!!" and "BRADLEY YES CUM! CUM IN ME!!!" as an orgasm rocked her world. She needed him to know not only that she got off but she needed his cum to fill her up to let her feel how bad she wrecked him. Fortunately, he didn't need any encouragement as he buried his face in her neck and grunted her name just loud enough to send a wonderful chill up her spine as he unloaded in her still-throbbing pussy. Pulse after pulse of his jizz fired from his cock into her to the point it was already trickling out. It was intense, amazing and Samara was already wanting more in the afterglow of an already intense orgasm.
Samara's head was hanging down, swimming dreamingly through a fog of pleasure. When she managed to lift it up she looked through the crack again to see Margot fully dressed again, almost in the same state she had been in before ropes of cum covered her face. Most of it she swallowed down, but she left some on her chin, clearly on purpose. She and the man were about to leave the restroom, but before her exit Margot looked to the stall door and winked at her audience. It made Samara weak in her already weakened knees.
It also gave her an idea, a delicious idea.
********
"Not that one," Lili said to herself. She was in the campus coffee shop, sitting in the corner with her ice coffee on the table in front of her right next to the notebook she was focused on. She drew a straight line through something she had written on there. The blonde was so deep in thought so early in the morning, a mighty combination of morning grogginess and focus that she didn't notice Camila Mendes and Sabrina Carpenter approach.
"Coffee cold yet?" Camila asked, startling the blonde. She and Sabrina took their seats to Lili's left and right.
"Morning to you too Cami," Lili said. "And I'm kind of shocked you're even awake."
"I conked out at like six last night," the petite blonde answered. "Even with that no one is more surprised that I didn't sleep until double digits."
"Whatcha workin' on their Lils?" Asked Camila, gesturing towards the notebook.
"Last night me and Peter thought it'd be fun to do a couple's costume thing for Halloween this year. But with a catch that one has to guess what the other is doing. So... I have to guess what he's picked and if I'm right... well," Lili said, blushing a bit during the brief pause. "We get to do whatever I want when we go home at the end of the night. I don't... we do whatever he wants."
"So either way you both win," Sabrina said.
"Pretty much, yeah."
"How did dearest Petey get to be the one to pick the costume?"
"Flipped a coin," Lili said with a shrug.
"Ah yes, I'm sure that was all it took, certainly not something that might induce lockjaw with the way he goes at it."
"That part of the night was strictly PG," Lili grinned.
"So how soon after I left did the decidedly un-PG activities occur?" Asked Camila.
Lili paused for a moment before answering. "About ten minutes."
"Impressive, you've broken the five minute mark." The brunette scooted closer to her roommate, Sabrina following suit. "So, do you have any hints?"
"Just that it's from something we've watched in the past month. So, I have a list of everything we've watched together that actually has something that could be a couple's costume. That's it."
"Well I'm gonna do some sniffing around for you. No rules against that, right?" Lili shook her head and Cami turned hers to Sabrina. "You in too, Shortstack?"
"Huh?" Sabrina asked, looking up from her phone. "Oh yeah, sure. Don't know how much use I'm going to be, probably going to be hanging out with Joey a lot this month."
"Joey King, right?" Lili asked. "Is there a game tournament in town or something?"
"Yeah, there's an arcade auction going on in the abandoned mall on the east side and they're having a Kill Screen competition on some old arcade games there for entertainment. That and some band that strictly does chiptune covers. First to get to two kill screens on any game of their choosing wins that cabinet. She's going for Donkey Kong, Jr. and Dig Dug."
"There's a Donkey Kong, Jr.?" Camila asked. "Isn't that just Diddy Kong?"
"Dude, don't ask that question around Joey for the sake of your own sanity. Hell, she's testing mine. She's part of the reason I didn't just go back to sleep when I discovered there was a six in the morning."
"Why's that?" asked Lili.
"I'm supposed to meet Joey at the Hamton at eight then go get something to eat."
"Sabrina my dear," Cami began. "While I do know you love your herb it might be affecting your mental state. It's 9:30."
"Oh I know. But Joey stopped answering my texts like two hours ago which means she stopped at a diner or something and they had an arcade game there and she's busy hustling for some pocket cash."
"You can hustle on arcade games?" Lili asked, the caffeine she had just sipped doing nothing to numb the confusion.
"I've seen her hustle at pinball, Pac-Man, and even those old light gun quick draw games. That's pretty much how she paid for her at home gaming rig. Right now, I'm guessing she's taking some poor mope for a ride... and for every last dollar in his wallet."
*******
Sabrina's prediction was, of course, correct. It was a truck stop diner attached to a service center. Nowhere near as impressive as the stuff Joey would see on the East Coast like Buc-ee's or Sheetz but it served its purpose as a place the gassed up and fed. Of course, the moment she noticed there were some arcade games. It was a good line up; Pac-Man, Ultimate Mortal Kombat 3, and Final Fight. Three completely different games, different eras and she was an unmerciful god at all of them. And they were the real thing. The cabinets were aged, faded and scratched and beyond that, the game played like the real thing. Emulators and MAME cabinets always had some kind of tell.
There was no way she could resist playing at least one of them before ordering some food for the rest of her trip to the competition. Of course, as usual, the moment she strolled to the games there was someone there who doubted she even knew what the games were for two reasons; her age and gender. This time around the one spouting the usual bit would have been a down-right dashing individual she wouldn't mind fooling around with if not for the arrogance in his tone.
So it was, he doubted her so Joey challenged him. Highest score or first to a kill screen on Pac-Man. One quarter each. The guy said yes, and thus sealed his fate.
Joey insisted on going first. She slid the quarter into the slot and the moment that familiar song started playing she dove right into the zone. She would have almost felt sorry for him if not for two factors. The first of course, was the tone he'd given her. The second, was the crowd that gathered around to watch a woman in her early twenties utterly annihilate a game that dwarfed her in age by more than a few decades.
That all was forty-five minutes ago. One quarter had taken her to 255 screens and she was a mere fifty pellets away from getting that kill screen with a score so high for a single kill screen run that if she was into trying Joey would have broken the world record. However she wasn't, at least not at the moment, and she didn't have five more hours to kill to get that perfect game going. However, she always had time to shut up naysayers and hear the cheers of an adoring public.
When that final dot was gobbled up by the Man of Pac the screen went to the legendary 256th one, half normal and half-full of garbled code and pixels. And she was done. She turned to the cocky son of a bitch who started the whole thing with a confident smirk.
"First off, who do I tell the waitress is paying for my food?" Joey asked. "And secondly, you can have the rest of my lives. My treat."
"Tell her it's Barry," the man said. "And I think I'll pass on the charity."
"Suit yourself," Joey shrugged. "Better follow me just in case there's any confusion about my free lunch." She turned to walk to the register, ready to place her order, Barry catching up to walk by her side, which got him another jab. "I hope you have deep pockets."
"Look, I'm no welcher but you're taking this VERY seriously."
"Well Barry, I'm a pro at this stuff," Joey explained. "So I don't take sexist bullshit like yours too kindly."
"Whoa whoa, sexist? Moi? No way."
"You said, and I quote 'There's no way a girl like you can even know what a kill screen is', end quote."
"Then you're misquoting me," Barry said, preparing his defense. "What I said was a girl your age."
"Ah, so ageist as well," countered Joey. "And let me ask, how old are you? You don't look to be, you know, old enough to be judging my age unless in addition to being kinda hot you also don't age like the rest of us mere mortals. So, I'm sticking to there being just a dash of sexism with the ageist comment you're willing to admit to."
"Fair enough. How much is this going to hurt my wallet... wait, I didn't get your name."
"Joey King."
"Whoa, wait," Barry said, pausing. "The Queen King?"
"That's my Twitch handle, and if you're gonna wear it out, at least stop by my merch store first."
"Well, now I feel even more like a moron."
"Ooh, I love it when there's an extra layer of embarrassment for my shit talking foes," Joey said with a grin. "It's gonna make this food taste even better." She stopped at the register where a middle-aged woman named Midge awaited.
"Can I take yer order," the waitress said in a droll tone devoid of any questioning tone.
"Well of course you can Midge," Joey said with a chipper tone in her one voice with just a punch of gloating in it. "I would just love a double cheeseburger, don't be shy with the pickles and ketchup, with grilled onions instead of raw, no lettuce because I want no rabbit food while I'm in carnivore mode. Now, this comes with fries, yes?"
"Your choice of fries, onion rings, potato salad or coleslaw."
"Then I think I'd like a nice mix of onion rings and fries."
"That'll be extra."
"Oh that's no problem, is it Barry-Boy?"
"Not at all," he replied while wearing a forced grin.
"And since it's no issue I'd also like a side of mozzarella sticks with both a side of ranch and a side of marinara in case I get hungry again further down the road, a Diet Cherry Coke and make it the biggest you have especially if it comes in a comically large cup that costs extra and a strawberry shake in the same size."
"That it?" Midge asked.
"That should just about do it," Joey said, giving a triumphant wink to Barry. "Just give the bill to my pal Barry here."
"We take all major credit cards and cash," Midge said, her hand out and tone still as flat as a board. Barry handed the waitress his credit card and in a moment it was handed back with a receipt to sign. Then Joey was handed a red puck with several red LED lights in it. "That'll flash up and shake when your order is ready. It's been about twenty minutes or something, we're a little backed up."
"No problem, we'll wait at my van," Joey said, gesturing for Barry to follow her, which he did without really questioning. However, as he began to recall their conversation, one thing entered his head as they exited the building through the rear to where Joey's large van was parked.
"Did you say I was hot?" Barry asked as they stopped in front of the rear of her van. With a quick beep Joey unlocked the backdoors and opened them, revealing just how suited her van was to long road trips with large vehicles having been converted into a min RV of sorts.
"Yeah," she nonchalantly said. "Despite your bullshit you're cute and, well, to put it bluntly I'm in need of something more than just some food to satisfy me." Joey cocked her head a little and in a flash had removed her t-shirt, tossing it in the van. She was left only in her skirt and black bra which showed off her cleavage. "So, you in? Or are too salty over losing a bet for a no-string-attached fuck?" The view made the decision for Barry.
"Absolutely salt-free," he responded.
"Good," she said, crawling into the back of her van. "Now hop in and close the door behind you." As he did that Joey began to remove her panties. Once they were off and the doors were shut her blues eyes focused on Barry who wasn't even close to being in the proper state of undress.
"Your clothes are still on," Joey said, shaking her head. "This just won't do." She crawled the short distance over to him and hungrily kissed him, their tongues wrestling while her expert hands made quick work of his belt and zipper. The kiss broke but Joey didn't pull her face away. Instead she stayed right where she was and gave Barry one simple instruction: "Lay down." Barry did so, reclining on the carpeted floor of the van as Joey maneuvered between his legs.
"You think we have enough time?" Barry asked as his pants were pulled down to his knees, his hard cock exposed.
"Time enough," Joey said with a smirk as she grabbed his scepter. She didn't do this all the time with every guy she beat, only the ones who thought they could best her for the dumbest of reasons. If they bragged because of their skill? 50/50 shot. But throw gender or anything else into it? Her fucking them was a guarantee. To her, aside from being fun as grudge fucks tended to be, it was one last shot to prove how good she was with a joystick, though obviously a far different one with a whole new array of special features.
"Fuuuuuuck," moaned Barry, his head rolling back as Joey dragged her tongue up the bottom of his cock, flicking her tongue right at the top of the sensitive tip. Soon the flicking slowed down to licking it as if it were ice cream to sucking the tip like an ice pop. Joey of course didn't want to get to that creamy center just yet, but she was quite done slurping his schlong.
"God damn!" He muttered as the auburn-haired cutie began to pick up speed. Hearing it made her wetter and if her mouth wasn't full of cock she would have chuckled. If she had more time to really give it to him he'd be a puddle at this point. But, at the moment, all she could really provide to him was a bit of deep throating, which further sent chills through his body. And while his rod was lodged in her throat, her deft fingers fondled his balls, weighing the cum heavy orbs for an all too brief moment before Barry's dick was released from its wonderful confines, Joey deciding it was time to sink herself down on his slice of paradise.
"God damn it yes," Joey sighed, simultaneously smiling while biting her lower lip. When that bite was released her jaw quivered very slightly as she was more than adequately filled. Though she would have loved to savor the sensation a bit more, she was on a strict schedule. No sooner had she been filled than she began to ride him, only pausing long enough to ditch the bra and let her knockers out for him to see.
Those bountiful boobs were so close to Barry he was drooling, eyes fixated on the bouncing bundles of joy as Joey worked her hips, riding him hard enough where the van was clearly rocking which was a clear signal for no one to come knocking.
"Yeah... yeah suck my titties... oh fuck yeah, do it while I ride that cock," Joey said in response to Barry doing exactly that, her voice a growling whisper. As his tongue swirled her diamond-hard nipple before sucking the aroused flesh in her mouth Joey raised her arms to the roof of her van, bracing herself against and pushing herself down hard and fast on his rod.
"Holy SHIT!" Barry said, slapping Joey's ass as she rode.
"Oh fuck yeah you just need to tell everyone how good this pussy is dontcha?" teased Joey. She then increased that loving feeling, working and grinding her hips, working Barry's joystick and glitching out his brain. The only thing he was capable of was slapping the cheeks of her pale ass and moaning in erotic appreciation.
Joey dropped forward, kissing Barry's face before bringing her lips to his ear. "We've seen that I can fuck you Barry," she said, the husky tone of her barely there whisper almost making him nut inside of her. "How about we see how well you can fuck me."
Joey quickly removed herself from her cock and crawled alongside him, Barry instantly getting the idea. Joey was on all fours and soon Barry was behind her. Of course, he too was aware of the time constraints they had before it would have even occurred to Joey to say anything he was inside of her once more and quickly building up a perfect pace.
"There we go," Joey cooed. "Fuck... fuck that's in... nnnng yeah... OH!" Joey's blue eyes opened with a start as he spanked her ass again, followed by lustful laughter being elicited from the auburn beauty. "Yeeessss" she grinned. "Do that again.. fuck it felt good... do it again!" Another loud clap of flesh against flesh was heard, Barry leaving a bright pink handprint on her ass cheek.
"YES!" she said, still grinning wide. "Hard now... real close... make me come Barry... come on... nggg you can do it... make me cum on that cock... yes yes mmmmm fuck!"
Taking the encouragement, Barry gripped Joey tight by the hips and did what she asked and more giving her everything he had. Hard and fast thrusts that made her see stars, slow and deep ones that made a hurricane of colors appear in her brain. He was delivering killer combos and looking to get a pretty high score in her records. As they both neared the end hard and deep thrusts ruled the day, the kind that made Joey grunt.
"Yes," she said, her words spewing out like a babbling brook. "Yes... cum... gonna cum... gonna... gonna fuuuck yess cummming!!!!!" Her words were of little warning because as the pure orgasmic pleasure ran over her body the convulsions of her creaming pussy.
"Fuck I'm cumming too!" Barry warned.
"Face," Joey said breathlessly but bluntly. Barry pulled out of her the moment the single word was said, crouching in the van while Joey turned around, still on all fours but now facing him, her sapphire blue eyes and sexy smiling face dealing the killing blow, along with a few choice words. "Come on... gimme an appetizer... just like that. Empty those balls so I can swallow that cream."
Barry bellowed a satisfied grunt as he did just as Joey asked, emptying his balls into the beauties mouth. It may have been a quickie, but the sheer size of the load and Joey's own dick delirium was proof positive it was a satisfying one. Joey wrapped her lips around his sensitive head, sucking and teasing anything he had left out of his cock and into her mouth. And just as that happened, the alarm she had been given by the waitress went off. The timing was impeccable, because of course it was. She wouldn't be a champion if her timing wasn't perfect.
As Barry went off to collect the rest of Joey's prize while she began to get redressed. She then decided to finally check her phone and wasn't too surprised to see a barrage of texts from her friend, Sabrina Carpenter, and that they all ended about two hours ago.
In other words, a typical road trip to go meet up with her. The other typical thing was that once the dirty pair met up, there was really no way to predict what was going to happen... save for sweating bodies and panting for breath. The location and amount of partners however, was sure to be a surprise.
********
"Try it now," Sydney Sweeney said. She was hanging over a car engine with the hood up, dressed in a white tank top and dirty coveralls, wearing the top half completely down. The person behind the wheel, a new friend she'd met in one of her many business courses that went by the name of Jerry. And while he wasn't shocked at how well Sydney did in classes he, like most people, was surprised to find out Sydney's other passion; cars. Her passion was so great that when he spoke of the recent issues he'd been having with his car she volunteered, very happily, to help him. So there he was, in her spacious garage while she went through every issue she could think of.
And Sydney was a little stumped, especially considering that Jerry had told her his alternator was new, which made it make no sense why the new battery she installed was not keeping a steady charge and this time as the engine revved up it was no different. Once more she checked each connection to the same result, though this time as the probe left one of the sockets something caught her eye, a loose nut. And then it all clicked.
"Turn it off," she told Jerry and moments later it was done. "Come here." He stepped out and went to where the buxom blonde was standing in front of the engine. "Okay, here's what happened. When your first replacement battery was put in, one of the techs, probably someone just out of high school who thinks they know shit about cars because they can change their own oil, didn't tighten this very specific nut down."
Sydney pointed out the piece with her probe to the attentive Jerry and then continued. "See, you can still kind of fasten it in and it'll work... for a while. Like two days. Because then it's going to really mess up your alternator, which it did, and then go completely dead so a new alternator won't do a damn thing. And then, on top of all that, this new battery might actually be too big for this car by a smidge, which is a whole different set of problems that thankfully haven't popped up yet. Now, what I'm going to do after tightening EVERYTHING up and checking the voltage again to make sure it's all good is I'm going to write out a full report, detailing every last thing that shop did wrong and if they give you any problem about getting a full refund on everything call me and I'll come down and give them all a long explanation, detail by detail, of where they fucked up. They'll be a bit extra pissed because for some reason a lot of gear heads get real testy when a twenty-something blue-eyed blonde with a nice rack details every single thing they did wrong in servicing a car."
"Be careful might be a kink for some of them," Jerry said, getting a laugh from Ms. Sweeney.
"Are you speaking from experience or does your smile usually come with a nervous giggle?"
"I think I'll plead the fifth to keep some dignity."
"I think it's very dignified to admit attraction." Sydney raised an eyebrow which made Jerry audibly gulp like he was from a Chuck Jones short.
"So, uh, how much do I owe you?" he asked, quickly changing the subject back.
"Don't worry about it," Sydney said, waving it away. "I didn't pay a dime for it. I did some transmission work for a guy who owns a parts distributor so he owed me one and this was the one."
"So, no need to balance the scales?"
"Depends on what you were thinking about putting said scale."
"I don't know, I was thinking maybe paying you back for the battery and then dinner to take care of the labor aspect. You know, if that was cool."
"Well, the battery is taken care of but the idea of dinner for two would take care of the labor," Sydney said. "You have a place and time in mind?"
"Well I think the time is in your court. Aside from a couple classes together I'm not too familiar with your schedule."
"In that case I'll text you my schedule then you text me a place and we'll work from there."
"Works for me," Jerry said, feeling his heartbeat just a hint faster.
"Good," Sydney sweetly said. "Now, let me finish up with you so you can drive off in a car that works and I can take a shower and get cleaned up for my classes later. And yes, you can take the image of me all wet and sudsy in the shower and do what you want with it."
"Oh I will," he said with a grin that quickly morphed into embarrassment. "I mean I will call and drive away... not that the visuals are bad it's just... you know I should go."
"Yeah, but I think I'll be seeing you soon." And as Jerry drove away and those images of a soapy Sydney entered his mind, he knew she was right.
*******
Ariana Grande did not discriminate when it came to cock. Much like a randy rooster, any cock would do when the mood struck. Any number as well. One was nice but more was heaven. Still, that didn't mean she didn't have a favorite type.
Now, what made a man fit into that category? Was it skin color? No, that was far too limiting. Good dick came in every color of the rainbow in her experience of which she had quite a bit. Was it style? Also a big no. You didn't have to know the difference between Gucci and Versace to make her cum.
However, that didn't mean that a piece of clothing wasn't the ticket. Now it wasn't a certain kind of jacket or pair of shoes or a tie. Honestly it was more of an accessory, but the moment Ari saw it her panties were soaking wet if it was a day where she decided to wear them. That accessory was a ring on the man's finger or a woman on his arm.
There was something about a taken man that drove her wild, especially when they gave in to the temptation she represented. Their hunger for her. Most of her friends didn't get it and judged her, the only holdout being Ana de Armas who had the same affliction if not just a little bit more intense. Ariana was fine with just pulling them away from their betrothed, tempting them into crossing a line. Ana got off in the woman knowing exactly what was going on. Different strokes, both in the figurative and literal sense.
Ariana? She just liked married cock. She'd take any cock happily and had singles and triplicates. She didn't discriminate but married dick was the delicacy. Usually aged but not always. Always however they were seasoned with desperation, desperation for new and most often nasty and Ari prided herself on giving them both.
But who to share in that pride on this day? It was still somewhat early but she had some prime candidates already for a bit of the early lunch rush at the Whisky Casket. From the corner booth she sat she spotted a few business suits that were filled out nicely but she wasn't in the mood for them plus they didn't match her own cheerleader outfit. Being in Red and black, it was clear it wasn't that of the university. It was just a little custom job Ari had made for herself. It got her off knowing how hard some of the men she fucked got off to just the idea of fucking a cheerleader, like they were righting some wrong and fulfilling some long held desire. Today however, she didn't want that desire to be lying underneath a suit and tie. Her hunger on this day was for something decidedly more blue collar. Those men she found had less excuses to distract from what she wanted. Not that they didn't usually do the whole thing of "But I have a wife". She expected it and it was frankly just the sizzle on the steak for her, all part of what got her off.
Luckily, among the three-pieces she saw something more to her current appetite. He seemed fresh from a construction sight in his red and black flannel shirt that matched her cheerleader outfit with a pair of jeans and brown work boots. He had muscles too, real ones from doing very rigorous physical work. Muscles of function, not for show. Not that those were bad either, but her tastes on this day were far more rough around the edges and her current target had that down right to the salt and pepper whiskers on his face. He was the one today.
Ariana got up from her corner booth and made her way to the bar, getting nice and cozy to her blue collar man. The moment her legs were crossed she felt his eyes on her, his lustful gaze making her swear she could feel a rush of heat on her skin just from his look.
"Well hello there," Ari said to her perfect stranger, her doe eyes radiating exactly what was on her mind, especially upon seeing the gold band on his finger. "What's your name?"
"Eddie," he replied.
"Well Eddie I'm Ariana," she said, extending her soft hand to his for a dainty shake. "Are you on a lunch break from the site?"
"Site?"
"Construction. Or Demolition. One of the two. You're not dressed to do my taxes but you are dressed from some strenuous activity."
"Some supplies got delayed until tomorrow," Eddie replied. "Got a free day off with pay. Lucky me."
"You don't know how lucky," Ari said with a grin.
"Is that so?" Eddie shifted in his seat a bit. "Shouldn't you be on campus for some ra-ra sis-boom-ba practice?"
"Kind of in the same boat as you," Ari said. "I have a lot of free time today. Don't even need to be on campus until late afternoon today. But I think I know a good way to kill some time for myself, would you like to hear it?"
"I'm all ears."
"I should hope not," Ari said with a teasing smile. "Otherwise this idea just won't work at all." She leaned closer to him and adjusted her voice to that of a smoky whisper. "Since you're dressed for it, how would you like to join me in some strenuous activities in the ladies' room?"
If Eddie had any defenses the look in Ariana's eyes and the tone of her voice destroyed it utterly. It wasn't like anyone had ever resisted her charms, especially when part of those charms was a guaranteed orgasm.
Ari slipped Dua, the bartender, a small token of appreciation and in return Ari got a key to the ladies' room to lock it nice and type. This wasn't anything close to Ariana's first time doing this in the Whisky Casket and she found it smart to have the right friends to help her satisfy her urges.
As soon as Ari and Eddie were in the restroom with the door locked Ari got to satisfying one of her urges. The construction worker's back was against the door and Ari was on her knees, her hands making quick work of his belt and zipper. Soon the pants were off and his cock was in her mouth.
"Fuck..." was the only word that came from Eddie's mouth, followed by a deep moan. Ariana wasted no time in getting down to business and the first order of said business was giving Eddie's swollen cockhead some attention. Her perfect dick-sucking lips had a delicious seal around the crown while her tongue swirled around it, the pleasure almost too intense for the blue collar man. If he came though, that didn't matter. Ari could get him hard again. Besides, she liked to swallow.
The married man was going cross-eyed, the pleasure Ariana was giving him almost making him numb. Just when it was on the verge of being unbearably wonderful she pulled off to give them both a breather. Her sensual lips were soon replaced by her soft, dainty hands, stroking his hard rod while looking up at him. There was a grin that was halfway to a sex-crazed snarl and fire in her eyes. That combined with the entire cheerleader look already had Eddie's heavy balls churning.
The baby pink shade of her lipstick which had glistened in the low-lit bar began to smear on Eddie's cock as she took more and more of his pole in her mouth. While it was going to be a bit annoying to re-apply it after the devious deed was done and once he was inside her most of the smearing would go away, enough would stick around from the kisses she placed around his thighs to perhaps being discovered by his doting wife. Just the thought sent shivers through her body and those shivers made her savagely slobber all over the cock in her mouth, the man attached moaning in appreciation. But that wasn't the only side effect. Ariana loved sucking cock but that wasn't what she or Eddie were there for. There were a lot more places Ariana wanted that cock before it erupted.
Ariana decided to give him one last treat, deep throating Eddie's throbbing schlong. The blue collar man's knees almost gave out for the ten seconds he was held in the petite beauty's throat. When he thought he was about to give in and unleash Ariana mercifully pulled back. However, she didn't give him too much of a breather. No sooner was his massive member out of her mouth than was Ariana on her feet and bent over one of the sinks. It was a hypnotizing sight and Eddie only fell further under her spell when he noticed that underneath that pleated cheerleading skirt was nothing but her skin; Ariana's glistening slit beckoning him. Of course, that wasn't all, as his eyes wandered to the mirror and saw Ariana's reflection staring back.
"Come on Daddy, don't keep me waiting," she said, her brown eyes reeling him in. "Fuck me." Her words were gravity, directly pulling him into her orbit with the clanking of his belt buckle on the tile floor a bit of sexual sonar. Not that it was needed as Eddie's eyes were glued on Ariana's waiting cunt.
In a matter of moments he was on her, hiking Ariana's skirt up then grabbing her hip with one hand while the other guided his rod into her waiting pussy.
"Fuck!" Ari gasped, her hand grabbing the curved marble edges of the sink as Eddie began to have his way with her. Savage, hard and fast; it was like Ariana was just a common street walker in his lust-crazed eyes; the co-ed was loving every moment of it. "Fuck me daddy!" she squealed. "I'm such a dirty girl and need it... I need your big cock... fuck yesss daddy yessss..."
"Fuck fuck holy shit baby," Eddie grunted, barely a few minutes into to the tryst and already sweating bullets. It'd been far too long since his prick had seen any action outside of his hand and now he was both reaping the benefits of it in how incredible Ariana's pussy felt and the drawback to his stamina that intense pleasure provided. Pussy alone would have perhaps been too much, but some coed cunt? He didn't stand a chance, especially with everything spewing from Ariana's mouth,
"Gimme that cock, go deep baby," Ari said, her voice dancing on the border of authority and desperation. "All the wayy.... mmmmfuckkkk all the way now!"
With that Eddie slowed his jackhammer pace down, shallow and quick becoming slow and deliciously deep.
"Yessss," Ariana said with a smile. "Just... just like that..." The smile became a sneer and soft moans became grunts as Eddie gave Ariana a series of slow, deep and hard thrusts, some even lifting her off her feet for a second. "Yeaah... nggg... fuck... this cheerleader pussy daddy... fuck... nngggfuck... harder... come on!"
"That what you want?" He asked before driving all the way deep inside her. "Little fucking slut... nng..."
"Yes... mmm fuck me like the dirty slut I am daddy," Ari said. She loved saying that when she had an older dick, regardless of whether or not the man attached reacted. It was perfect and only with the older, married men. It made the whole situation even dirtier and that made her cum harder. And with how well Eddie was wielding his wood, she was already guaranteed to see stars, but of course Ariana didn't just want stars, she wanted the whole galaxy. That of course meant things just had to get that much dirtier.
Her brown eyes locked on his in the bathroom mirror, the gentle flickering of the fluorescent light just above it bringing to mind the filthiest corners of her dirtiest fantasies as she spoke. "Daddy I want you to cum in my ass," she said, her voice satin and smooth. "Don't you want to fuck this cheerleader ass?"
The question hit Eddie like a ton of bricks but in the best possible way. Everything Ariana had done hit him like that to the point he didn't even question that her cheerleading uniform didn't have the colors of the local university. Now that she was asking for him to not jus fuck her ass but cum in it? There were no questions to be asked, only actions.
Ariana braced herself against the sink, readying herself when she felt him pull out of her pussy and press his slick meat against her back door. The petite beauty winced momentarily as he pushed forward and let out a breath as moan when his head popped through her intensely tight opening.
"Yes," she grinned. "Oh god yes that's it... give it to me... use my ass... cum for me and make me cum... use me... yesss...."
Eddie was lost in a trance, a thick fog of desire and lust clouding his brain as he grabbed Ari's hips and began to push more inside her cute caboose. Slow and steady at first, letting Ariana get used to Eddie's girth with every plunge stretching her rear entrance out more and more with every pass. Before too long however, he was pounding her ass with full force and Ari was squealing with glee.
"Yeah yeah," she said, pushing her ass back against his cock and squeezing tight. "Gimme that cock... gimme that cum... don't stop... empty those fucking balls in my ass daddy!"
"Fuck yeah gonna cum in this ass... fill you the fuck up baby!" he growled, his pace once more speeding up, the sound of slapping flesh getting faster and faster. His grip on hips became tighter as he began pulling her back on his cock fucking her like a sex toy and it somehow drove Ariana wilder than it drove him.
"USE ME BABY YESSSSSS!" Ariana howled, and Eddie's answer was to give in to her completely with one last thrust forward, all the way into her back alley. He grunted and came, scalding white jism shooting into her bowls. "Fuck yes fill me up daddy... give me that hot fucking cum... all of it, don't fucking pull out until those balls are empty.
And he didn't. Eddie continued pumping and thrusting; spastic, jittery movements that only got more intense when Ari's asshole clamped down like an anaconda on his own snake as she came. It was almost too much for the older man to take as he was seeing stars of every color of the rainbow and a few extra he'd never identified before. Pleasure continued to hang on his body like a perfect high even once his full balls were completely drained and his once diamond-hard cock was softened completely in Ariana's well fucked ass. He slid out with ease and stumbled back a bit, steading himself on the tiled walls and catching his breath. Ariana, similarly dazed and wonderfully dick drunk, decided to put the last cherry on the sundae.
The freshly-fucked faux cheerleader reached for her purse which she'd laid near the sink and took out her phone. She took a quick selfie, pursing her lips. Upon first glance, it looked normal enough. She was sweaty and her hair was disheveled but still, fairly normal. Then there were the details. For example, the co-ed singer had turned around, her back to the mirror. It was a move Eddie quickly had an excuse for; she did it so he wouldn't be in the background. Of course, it never occurred to him at the moment he never told Ari he was married and she simply clocked him from the band on his finger.
However, she'd lined up the shot in the mirror perfectly and there Eddie was right behind her, looking every bit as satisfied with his pants down and just as sweaty as she was. This, added to her bare ass being exposed in the mirror, was the perfect picture to airdrop on his phone or even text him from a burner she had once she got his number. Not just to get him to hunger to come back to her, but also the thrill of knowing his wife just may see it.
Maybe she did have more in common with Ana than she thought.
******
"Now this is the perfect college meal," Oliva said. She and Walt were sitting at a bench just a few feet away from the food truck they'd just ordered from, fat sandwiches and drinks in hand. "Look at this unholy monstrosity. Filled with chicken tenders, hamburger patties, fries, tomatoes, cole slaw, mac and cheese, cheese sauce AND cheese sticks and it's thicker than my arm. I'm not going to even put a dent in this thing. This is every meal for the next two days and I love it."
"You know, now you have me thinking if I should have gotten a whole one like you instead of the half," Walt said.
"We can't all be geniuses, but don't worry Walt, you'll get there if you're lucky."
"Well then maybe you'd allow me to ask the resident genius what she wants to do on our date?"
"I just kind of want to hang out with you honestly," Olivia plainly said. "I mean a movie is fine and we do hang out some already but I want it totally outside of band stuff. None of that. Just you and me and the night... and that's a damn good song title now that I think of it. Just need, you know, a song."
"Well all the haunted houses are finally up and running for the month," Water said after swallowing a bit of sandwich. "We could do like a pub crawl but instead of bars it's every haunted house."
"That's awesome," Olivia grinned. "Let's do it. Perfect and seasonal plus there might be free candy and you can't have Halloween without free candy."
"Sounds like we have ourselves a date."
"So it does." Olivia smiled and got to her feet. "We should make it official." She took a few steps towards Walt and then leaned over and planted a soft and sweet kiss on his lips. "Sealed with a kiss."
"You know, I have some other stuff that needs notarizing if that's how you do it." Olivia laughed and went back to her seat and her meal. As the two continued their lunch, they weren't aware of a pair of eyes watching them from afar, eyes that belonged to Hailee Steinfeld, who was having a coffee with her friend Liz Olsen.
"What are you looking at?" Liz asked.
"Huh?" Hailee asked, snapping out of her gaze.
"I asked you, what are you looking at? You keep looking over at that food truck."
"Oh, just saw someone I used to know."
"What, Peter?"
"No, Walt."
"You mean that guy you ditched for Peter's brother?" Liz asked.
"That's kind of a harsh way to describe it," Hailee replied.
"But accurate. Sorry, feeling a little blunt today." The leggy blonde took a sip of her coffee while taking her own look at where Hailee's attention was. "So what's he doing that has you so entranced?"
"Nothing, just with a new girl." Hailee continued, turning completely to Elizabeth. "For someone that was sooo into being with me, he certainly moves on quickly."
"So?"
"What do you mean, so?"
"I mean why does it matter to you? I thought that was what you wanted."
"It was but-"
"It's not any more?" guess Liz.
"I'm not saying that," Hailee said defensively. "It's just, you know, I'd like to think it'd take abit longer to move on."
"Maybe you should start giving people your timetable to these guys."
"Liz!" Hailee said.
"What?" Elizabeth replied. "Hailee, listen to me. Once you break up with a guy, you have no say in how they deal with it or who they date next. It's not your concern and that's also your choice. I can almost understand your beef with Lili because of the Peter thing but this? This is a bit much. You even said you weren't looking for a boyfriend. And it seems he's found someone who was. You don't enter into the equation anymore so stop trying to solve for X and just focus on what you have going on. Decide what you want and stick with it because all this right now is just making you and everyone else in your orbit kind of miserable."
That stunned Hailee into silence. Liz was right of course, Hailee had no reason to be feeling like this. But feelings weren't reasonable or logical. Still, for Elizabeth's sake she was going to do her best to resist the urge to look behind her at Walt and Olivia. That didn't stop her from thinking about it though.
*******
Lisa Manoban learned one thing in her globe-trotting life and that was there was no bad flavor of boy, at least to her palette. No single type was better than the other in her eyes. American boys were incredibly adventurous, Italians were the best kissers, and there was a reason the term "Latin lover" was coined. She even had enough experience to pin down that Scotsmen for some reason had the best sex outdoors.
Still, those were just broad judgments, statistics. Lisa of course knew the only true way to find out was to experience the man herself, which she'd been doing quite a bit of during her first semester at the university. True, it was mostly American boys but of course there was variety there. Athletes, brains, and everything in between and she wanted to sample them all. She was off to a good start too. And her luck had brought her a French tutor.
Now, being as well traveled as she was Lisa knew several languages. She could speak Korean, Thai, English and conversational Japanese and Chinese. French was not on that list, so the Asian beauty did indeed have a genuine reason for hiring Claude to be her tutor. She just also had an ulterior motive that she knew they'd both enjoy indulging in.
At the moment she sitting on her bed while he was a table in the corner of the dorm room, awaiting his appraisal of a series of worksheets Claude had cooked up for her in preparation for an upcoming quiz and regardless of the grade she'd get they were going to get down to what she could teach him.
After a long ten minutes Claude finally looked up from the paper and at Lisa, who had a big smile on her face.
"How'd I do?" Lisa asked, both genuinely curious and anxious to get what she considered the real reason they were in her dorm room at all.
It was funny, of all the places on campus that Lisa had fucked none of them had been her own dorm room. In a way that made doing it in a bed seem absolutely exotic.
"I think you're going to ace whatever the instructor throws at you," Claude said. "Maybe even bordering on A+. I mean there's some small errors but nothing that's going to get you lower than an A minus. You're a quick study."
"Thank you," she said. "I like to think about myself. I love a good challenge. But I also love a good time."
"Well, once you crush this test you should go out and celebrate."
"Why wait?" Lisa said, getting up from the bed to make her move. It was at this point where men either did two things before going along with her lustful endeavors. They'd either do a bit of faux protesting, trying to look chivalrous or sensitive or whatever before giving in like they were always going to or just go with the flow and have fun. From the first kiss her lips planted on Claude's Lisa found he was the latter.
First came the kiss, then came the embrace as Lisa straddled him on the chair. She gasped and cooed as the kiss broke and his lips moved to her neck while his hands roamed down her back and squeezed her ass. She pulled back from him just a bit in order to give Claude better access to her shirt, aiding the Asian beauty in removing it and her bra in short order. This of course, gave him a whole new area to target his amorous affections. And while he was getting closely acquainted with Lisa's tits to the immense pleasure of them both, Lisa did what she could to speed things up a bit. Her nimble fingers made quick work of his belt and zipper so when the time came his pants would be zero issue. Judging by the hunger of the kisses being planted on her chest, Lisa figured that time wasn't remotely far off.
Claude's barrage of kisses ended momentarily, a brief pause as the tutor for hire looked up into his client's eyes and saw devilish desire. Lisa got back to her feet but took his hand, leading him up and just as expected, gravity did its job and removed his pants, though not his underwear. That was something Lisa would take care of.
The beauty fell to her knees and pulled Claude's boxer briefs down with her. Her fingers gently traced up his bare thighs, followed soon by the faintest of butterfly kisses as she made her way to his hardening cock.
Claude moaned softly when Lisa took it in her delicate grip. She softly jacked him at first, a few dainty pumps before a swirl of her tongue around the crown as if it were an ice cream cone. The globe-trotting beauty soon began to do a lot more than simple licking when her lips formed a perfect seal on his staff. Soon her mouth moved up and down on her pole with her talented tongue swirling and snaking all over the length.
"Fucking hell," Claude said through a grimace. "Damn... feels so good... suck it... mondieu..." Lisa liked the praise, she could almost feel his heart pumping harder as she continued to suck him off and she could easily take him out right now if she so desired. However, despite not having a thing against swallowing, that wasn't her goal. No, she wanted to drive him wild with desire, just to the breaking point before pulling back. Lisa wanted him at the boiling point when they began to fuck. It was the best way to do it, after all.
With one last, hard suck and sensual swirl of her tongue the head Lisa pulled off his cock, breathing deep as she rose to her feet and soon after eliminating the last of her clothes. With no barriers left between them Lisa embraced him, furious and passionate kisses being planted on Claude's lips as they fell onto her bed. Lisa was on top of him with his hard cock sandwiched between them. However it wouldn't stay like that for too long and in a matter of moments Claude was inside of her, the pair gasping in unison at the delightful sensation.
Lisa started moving her hips ever so slightly, barely giving a hint of what her years of dancing and trained her body to do but just enough to preview the faintest of tastes. The pair were locked by the lips and tongues, lustful intertwined. However, as Lisa began to work her hips more and more and faster and faster she slowly rose up until she was riding Claude like a cowgirl and she was having a bit of a rodeo, although far more graceful. It was now her years of dance classes came to fruition.
It looked almost as good as felt and Claude was getting the best of both worlds. His hands held a firm grips at her hips, only releasing to squeeze her pert booty. There was agraceful chaos to Lisa's movements, almost a leaf on the wind with a serpentine twist.
Lisa's hands caressed her own body, soft moans escaping her lips announcing her pleasure at the delicious feeling of Claude's cock being buried within her tunnel of love. Her gaze made it back to Claude's looking him in the eye with a sexy smirk. She delicately traced her finger up her body and into her mouth, her full lips wrapping around the digit for a few seconds before slowly removing it with a pop and tracing it down her body again until she reached her clit, pressing her button while she rode him.
A switch was flipped and Lisa's pace began to pick up at an insane pace. Swirling and grinding gave way to the beauty slamming her pussy down on Claude's dick, fucking herself on it while she was urged on by Claude's words and hard smacks he made on her ass.
"Ride it fucking ride it!" He growled. "Use that fucking cock Lisa!"
"Yessss," Lisa hissed through a grinning mouth. More hissing followed as she sucked in air through clenched teeth and those breaths were rapid and ragged. Sweat covered body and her raven-hair was wet and flying in the air as she fiercely bounced on Claude's cock and she became a sight someone might want to do more than simply behold, even if she was riding on their cock.
For Claude, simply beholding was officially no longer cutting it. He rose up and pulled himself up and Lisa close to him, her hard nipples against his face and soon in between his lips as Claude began to suck them and that sweet sensation was just the beginning of his takeover of control. Soon, with Lisa pulled in so close and tight, Claude began to thrust up into her, making Lisa squeal in delight.
"YESSSS... more... MORE!!!"
And more was what she got. Her lustful cries began to break as if she were going down a bumpy road. Claude was giving her far more than even he thought she had and pushing him far closer to the brink than he would have liked to admit. Fortunately for him, he had a plan.
"Whoa!" Lisa yelped as Claude began to maneuver them into a new position. Now she was on all fours with Claude behind her, using this opportunity to both catch a breather and admire her bare booty, which Lisa slowly started to shimmy, a hypnotizing site to be sure.
"We're going to do one more pop quiz," Claude said, caressing her booty while he slowly pumped his prick. "I'm going to give you a word or phrase and I want you to repeat it in French. You do it correctly, we both have fun. You miss one and you get a spanking. Understand?"
"Yes," she cooed before yelping when Claude delivered a hard smack to her right cheek.
"In French!"
"Oui!" She replied, followed by a giggle that melted into a soft moan as he re-entered her tunnel of love. Both hands were on her hips, though the right was ready to gear back at the first wrong answer. His pace began to slowly pick up, and he had another question.
"What... mmm... is the french phrase... for orgasm?"
"The little death," Lisa answered, purposefully saying it in English to receive the spanking she promptly got. "Mmmmm fuck... Le Petit Mort."
"Correct." And her reward was an increased pace to their fucking while his left hand slithered to her crotch to give her clit some attention. Lisa's jaw quivered and she began to push back against him.
"Oui!" Lisa yelled. "Baise ma chatte!!! Juste comme Γ§a!!!"
"Mmm very good!" He said at her unprompted and wonderfully dirty French outburst. "Soo... mmmm... very good!" They soon got worked into an intense frenzy, her Lisa's headboard hitting the wall with the beat of marching band drummer.
"Don't stop!" Lisa said. "I'm so close... so close... make me cum!" Claude was laser-focused on just that, his cock begging to throb within Lisa as her own body began to feel like a fireworks display waiting to explode.
And then the fuse burned up and it was like New Year's Eve and the Fourth of July at once in her body. Thunderous explosions of pleasure went off inside her, the beauties body shaking and quivering while her pussy squeezed and milked Claude's cock, demanding his own explosion. Lisa was going to get what she wanted.
"Holy shit I'm gonna cum!" Claude loudly announced as Lisa was still swimming through the haze of pleasure. However she wasn't so lost she didn't hear him. She moved away from him and flipped onto her back and Claude, quite the quick study himself, knew exactly what she was aiming for or, as it turned out, what she wanted him to be aiming for as he knelt over her chest and stroked his throbbing cock at her face."
"Donne le moi!!" She demanded of him, only pausing to flick her tongue at his engourged cockhead. "Donne le moi!!!"
And give it to her he did, firing rope after rope of thick sticky cum onto her pale gorgeous face.
"Oh fuck yesssss," Lisa hissed, loving the warmth as the cum slapped against her skin. She soon stuck her tongue out, ready and eager to taste the precious seed that Claude was spilling until the tap ran dry and he fell down on the bed beside her.
"You know, even though I'm pretty confident it might be overkill, maybe we should consider continuing these tutoring sessions," he said. "You know, just to keep you good over the semester."
"I think that's a perfect idea," Lisa said. "Tout Γ fait parfait."
******
Camila and Brodie had finally found some time alone together. It had been weeks, but now they had a whole two hours alone in her apartment. Which of course meant the only room of any real use to the two was Camila's bedroom, and they were definitely getting some use out of the bed.
The two were all over each other on Camila's bed, locking lips and roaming hands. Weeks full of tension was ready to snap and with some time finally set aside the would-be couple saw no reason not to consummate things.
Camila was on top of Brodie and soon found her hand traveling down beneath them to his crotch, making short work of zipper and taking grip of his cock.
"Oh damn," Brodie grunted.
"That feel good?" Cami said, slowly pumping his cock to hardness. "You want more?"
"Yes and yes," Brodie replied.
"What's the magic word?"
"Please!"
"Mmmm, this is the kind of desperation a girl enjoys," Cami said, kissing his lips before moving down his body. The Brazilian Beauty was soon face to crotch with him. She took grip of his pants and began to pull them down, Brodie raising up just enough to aid her. Once that obstacle was cleared she once more grasped his now fully hardened and ready cock.
Brodie looked down at her and their eyes met, lustful mischief in Camila's eyes as her mouth hovered over his cock. He shivered from her hot breath on his pole and was ready for everything Camila was ready to give him.
And that, of course, was when her intercom buzzed.
"Ignore it," Cami said. "They'll go away and we've waited long enough."
A second buzz followed. Then a third. Then a fourth until Camila tapped. "Give me a second," she said, a sense of annoyance in her voice as she got up to finally respond to the buzzing. "Yes?"
"Cami, are you okay?" said Peter from the other end.
"Yeah, why?"
"Can I come up?"
"Fine," she said, knowing at this point he wasn't going to go away. "I'll make this quick," she said to Brodie. "It's quicker just to talk to him and send him on his way."
Brodie nodded as Cami headed out the door and to the living room. She passed a mirror and did a quick one-over to make sure she didn't have any traces of "I'm about to have sex" on her once she rebuttoned her blouse and did what she could with her hair, she went to the door and opened it before Peter even had a chance to knock.
"Okay Petey dearest, what is it?" she asked, with only the slightest hint of annoyance in her voice.
"Are you okay? Like really?" He asked, genuinely concerned.
"I'm fine, why wouldn't I be?"
"We were all supposed to have lunch today, remember? And when you didn't show up I called you and then Lili did and you didn't answer and we both got worried so I decided to come here while she went to work to get a few extra hours. I just wanted to check on you because the phone just kept ringing. Didn't you hear it?"
"Oh..." Cami said. She didn't hear it. How could she? She had her phone on silent so no one would disturb her and Brodie. "I have it on silent. I wasn't feeling well and I just came home and took some medicine and decided to try and take a nap. And I put my phone on silent so I wouldn't get disturbed. I just forgot about lunch. Sorry."
"Look, as long as you're okay I'm fine. Lili too. I'll just text her as soon as we're done here."
"Okay, and I promise I'll make it up to you. Dinner on me? This weekend?"
"Sounds good," Peter nodded. "But you're sure you're okay?"
"Yes," she said with a smile before kissing his cheek. "Look, I love you Petey and I get you're just looking out for me because I do the same for you but take me at my word, I'm fine."
"Okay. But promise to call me if anything comes up?"
"Swear upon our friendship," she said.
"Okay, hope you feel better." The friends embraced and Peter went on his way. With privacy restored, Cami turned back to her room to see Brodie walking out of it in surprisingly clothed fashion.
"You're very, very overdressed for what I have planned," Cami said.
"Plans just changed," Brodie replied. "While you were shooing off Peter I got a notification on my phone. Turns out you weren't the only one who forgot some plans. I'm supposed to have dinner with my mom."
"She text you?"
"No, but she didn't forget. I just had a reminder ready to go."
"Damn it," Cami said before slumping on her couch. "That's it, I'm telling Peter. Just going to suck it up. Nerves be damned. This is bullshit."
"Yeah," Brodie agreed. "I mean he told you about him and Lili, right?"
"Not exactly," Cami admitted. "It was more like I walked in on him going down on her on the floor over there." Cami pointed the spot out to a shocked Brodie. "Not exactly the best frame of reference."
"We'll figure something out," he said, walking over to the couch to kiss her head. "Until then, we keep tip-toeing. And right now I need to tip toe back home for some take-out."
"Sure there's not a chance it might have slipped her mind?" Camila asked, trying to reel him back in.
"My mom? I'm surprised she hasn't called me three times today, reminding me about it honestly. She never forgets this kind of stuff."
"Well, in that case, since you're putting all sorts of little reminders for yourself, keep Halloween in mind. I know for a fact Peter and Lili are going to be very busy with each other at his place meaning we will have this whole apartment to ourselves."
"Sounds like a date," said Brodie.
"It better be," Cami replied. "I mean if we don't get to it soon I'm not going to be too concerned about having a bed. I mean me and the floor of a supply room? Not uncharted territory."
******
Back at the home of Amy Adams, the table was not set for dinner. There was no delivery driver on the way. There weren't even any leftovers to be reheated. If any of that had been on her mind it was long gone, driven out by the immense pleasure of being fucked in the shower by her tennant Virgil.
She never would have thought she'd ever do such a thing, fuck a practical stranger no older than her own son. Then again, she never imagined her husband would cheat on her with his own pretty little co-ed. There was no reason she couldn't have the same. Besides, it'd been a while since she'd been fucked that good.
"FUCK!" Amy bellowed. Her fuck sessions with her tenant had become an almost daily occurrence at this point but Virgil never failed to impress. His youthful lust and exuberance made her feel alive in a way she hadn't felt in years. And now, bent over in the shower she felt more desired than ever from the wild and hard way he was fucking her.
Their wet skin collided loudly, only outdone by the pair's cries and moans.
"Give it to me!" Amy demanded of him. "Give me that fucking cock NOW! YES! JUST LIKE THAT!!"
"Gonna give you every fucking inch girl," Virgil said, jackhammering hard into her cunt at such a rapid pace the ginger MILF's voice began to break. "Fuck you feel so good Amy... goddamn!"
Just as suddenly as the hard and rapid pounding slowed down to some deep and rhythmic dicking and loud moans lowered to a satisfied sigh.
"Mmmm keep going," Amy said, her voice dripping with lustful intoxication. "So close Virgil... oh yeah..."
His hands slid from her hips up to her breasts, lifting her up along the way until Amy's back was against his chest. She kissed him, her tongue finding a cozy resting place in his mouth and Virgil's hands began migrating again. One stayed firmly in the realm of Amy's breasts, lustfully squeezing them while the other went down south to play with her clit while his onyx scepter continued to plunge the depths of her paradisial pussy.
"You gonna cum for this cock again aren't you?" Virgil asked, his breath on her wet skin. He spoke with a confidence he'd never experienced before. Ever since this affair began he'd gone from nervous and jittery to dominant and steadfast. Now he was initiating the sex just as often, if not moreso, than Amy. He was addicted and he never wanted the high to end and it seemed Amy needed the same fix, though in her case it was an injection only he could provide.
"Yesss...," she hissed. "So close... don't stop... and cum in me... let me feel it..."
The steamed up room had electricity in the air and both lovers could feel it. Nothing could get in the way... except for an appointment that Amy had forgotten about.
Being upstairs, in the shower and otherwise lustfully preoccupied, neither Amy or Virgil had heard Brodie enter the house. A very confused Brodie who didn't see anyone in the home nor smell any of the food he'd made an appointment to eat with the person the appointment was made with, his mother.
With Virgil's hard and throbbing cock filling her up and making Amy feel a wonderful way she hadn't in ages and her pussy feeling otherworldly to him, neither heard him coming up the stairs. And as pure pleasure began to get ready to wash over them like the steaming hot water from the shower already was, they certainly didn't hear his footsteps stop at the door to the bathroom they were in.
What they did hear however was a loud knock which shot Amy's eyes wide open.
"Mom?" Brodie said through the door. "Are you there?"
"Um, yes honey!" Amy said, before looking over her shoulder at Virgil. "So close, don't stop." When he resumed, she continued to speak. "What are you doing home so early?"
"You asked me to be here, you know, for dinner?" Brodie reminded her.
"Oh YES!" Amy said as Virgil hit just the perfect spot in just the perfect way at the least perfect time.
"You okay?" Brodie asked.
"Fine!" Amy assured him. "So... mmmm... much better than fine." Amy began to rock and groove her hip on Virgil, giving him some back of what he was delivering. "S-sorry... I guess I forgot.. nnnng we can go out... just... fuck... just let me finish up in here okay?"
"Sure thing. Any idea where Virgil is? Maybe he wants to go too."
"Ahhhh fuck," she moaned. She was close again, dangerously close. "I... I think he... went out..." she said before whispering, "Harder... cum in me... make me cum..."
It was an action Virgil was working feverishly at, giving Amy more than he thought he had in him, fast and furious jackhammering to slow and deep pounding, hitting new depths until Amy let out a quick joyous scream.
"Mom!" Brodie yelled through the door. "Are you okay in there?"
"Yes!" Amy shouted, both in reply to her son as well as Virgil's perfect pecker. "Water.. nnng... just got one of those hot shots..."
"Oh good. So it's all good now?"
"SO good!" Amy replied.
"Okay, I'm gonna get online and look up some restaurants." Brodie left his spot outside the door to head to his room, finally leaving the two secret lovers to their own decadent devices.
"Close Amy... so close..." Virgil said, gritting his teeth as he held back as long as he could.
"Little bit more... little bit more," Amy moaned. "Just like that! Yes... Yes... YEMMMMPPPPSSSSS!" The ginger MILF cried out as she came, the loud passionate cry muffled by Virgil's hand doing them both a favor. As Amy began to melt like vanilla ice cream on an August day her spasming cunt finally pushed Virgil's cock to its limit as the young man exploded inside of her, what felt to him like gallons of cum exiting his balls and filling Amy up.
"Yes... fuck it's good... I can feel you... I can feel your cum," Amy said in a daze. The pair kissed as their mutual pleasure hit its peak before his wilted cock exited her pussy. After a few minutes Amy regained most of her senses and turned around to Virgil. "That was perfect," she said. "But with Brodie in the house..."
"I get it," he nodded. "I'm staying in here until I know you guys are gone. Totally understand."
"Thanks. I know this is avery awkward situation-"
"Underselling it."
"Well, yes," Amy giggled. "But still, it's not like there's a guide for how to deal with this, so I'm sorry for all the hiding and all of that."
"No, I get it. I mean I can only imagine how weird it'd be explaining this to Brodie. To be real? I kinda don't want to imagine it."
"Good idea," Amy said. She reached behind Virgil to turn the shower off and then stepped out. "I'll text you once we're far enough away so you can get dressed."
"Sounds good to me," he said. "And if you have any nice little pics you want to text me as well, I wouldn't mind that."
******
Jesse Carr and his girlfriend Madelaine Petsch had developed a bit of a tradition during the current semester and that was an early lunch before they went in to work together. It could be anything from a table at the dining commons or a quick drive through at the vegan sandwich shop or going back to Madelaine's apartment for a quick lunch and a pre-work roll in the hay that usually ended with them just barely clocking in at the restaurant. Unless it was her apartment, the location itself didn't matter. This particular day was no different as they sat outside on a bench in the shadow of a tree.
This lunch, however, was going to stand out. The redhead had something on her mind as of late and was trying to find the best way to broach the subject.
"Jesse, I need to talk to you about something," Madelaine said. There was nothing in her voice that would have made Jesse worry but he had the classic instinct possessed of all humans when their lover says something akin to "We need to talk."
"What's wrong?" He asked, setting down his sandwich before even attempting a bite. "We good or is this a serious 'We need to talk' kind of thing?"
"Oh no!" Madelaine replied, shaking her head and nervously giggling a bit. "God no. We're... we're great. We're amazing. We are the best thing I've ever had! I was just thinking of something... something I want to try with you."
"Oh thank god," a relieved Jesse said. "What do you mean though? What's going on in that beautiful head of yours Mads?"
"Well, the idea is actually inspired by you, and what you don't do. You know I'm bi and, you know, you've never really pushed it into a threesome. I mean the guys I dated in the past who I didn't know always tried to so I can't imagine how desperate they'd have gotten if they did. But enough about the rejects when this is all about the winner." Madelaine flashed him a warm smile, a smile only he really got to see from her. "Anyhow, what I'm getting at is I want to start inviting women into our bed. Not all the time and not unless we both agree with it. And some ground rules, mainly no exes for either of us. And just women. I have no interest in any other dick but yours. Not that I haven't had fun with the occasional devil's threesome but I'm not feeling it right now. This is also not a regular thing, just a special occasion. Don't get carried away."
"I doubt I would," Jesse said. "I can't even imagine how I'd approach someone for that honestly."
"Well you approached me," Madelaine said. "Which tells me that if you ever do the approaching I'm in for a good time. So... are you in?"
"I just want to ask a question first."
"Of course."
"It's just, what brought this on? Not a complaint question, just curious. Intrigued. Yeah, that's sexy curiosity, right?"
"In this case definitely," Madelaine said, the playful tone sticking to her voice. "The whole thing with your ex. I've never felt more sure about anyone than you. You make me laugh, you make my heart pound and you really know how to make me cum." She paused a moment to give him a sexy wink. "And because of that, I feel like sharing a lot more with you. I feel like I can be even more me, especially in the bedroom. I want, sometimes, to have another woman there with us. I want to taste her while I feel you inside of me. I want to kiss her with your cum covering both of our faces. I want to watch her get fucked by you. I want you to watch me fuck her and everything else. And maybe even more I haven't even thought of yet. Does that sound interesting to you?"
"Yeah," he said before reaching for his drink to quench his suddenly dry mouth. "I mean it's new ground but I think I can navigate it with you."
"And I think I'm going to have fun steering you around those tough curves," said Madelaine before leaning over the table to kiss her man. "Are you sure you're okay with this?"
"If it's something you want to explore I'm happy we can do it together rather than you feeling we can't talk about it. I mean it's not something I expected to hear but I'm not scared by it. And I'd be lying if I said that I wasn't extremely turned on by the picture you just painted."
"Mmmm, such bravery simply must be rewarded," she said, her tone having a playfulness to it. "I think I'll be staying over at your place tonight to make sure you get it."
*******
Madelaine and Jesse weren't the only ones going through a change, though for Taylor Swift and her boyfriend Norman it wasn't quite as cheerful.
Things weren't bad between them. Quite the opposite. They were very much in love with each other, to a level neither had ever felt before. However, that didn't shield them from problems, like the one they were facing now.
Of course, it wasn't 100% a problem, but that 10% that was a problem was a significant 10%. Norman had gotten an offer that, had he gotten it before he and Taylor had upgraded their relationship to more than just a business relationship where sex was the currency.
It was a once in a lifetime opportunity, a tech company in Sweden had given him an offer to be part of a team to improve their security. Neither he nor Taylor could really figure out how they knew of his reputation but the opportunity, and the payday, was big. The kind of big that couldn't be ignored.
Taylor had of course encouraged him to go and both acknowledged it didn't mean things were over. They could still have video calls and get frisky that way for that kind of intimacy as well the non-carnal variety as well. Still, despite the mutual agreement, tears were shed. Not huge, weepy tears but lighter ones of longing-to-be.
That wasn't the only thing they had agreed to either. Since they were going to be entirely different continents and both knew the other's sex drive so well that fooling around during his time away was fair. But only on a physical basis, no emotional wandering. And of course, when possible and with their playmate's request, do a livestream of the sex for the other to watch at home. Closest thing to a threesome and would just make their eventual reunion that much more intense.
He was going to be leaving in two days, and tonight it was their big "Farewell For Now" private party and Norman could only imagine what Taylor had up her sleeves.
Norman came up to the door and walked right in, having gotten the heads up from Taylor that the door would be open but to lock it behind him, which he did.
"Tay?" He asked as he stepped through the door.
"In the kitchen, lover," she said, leading Norman to follow her voice. The smell of baked goods had lingered in the hallway and had exploded once he entered her apartment. The scent only grew as he made it to the kitchen, curious to see both literally and figuratively what Taylor was cooking.
And see it he did. And he was stunned silent.
"Hi Normie," said Taylor, placing a fresh sheet of cookies onto a plate on the counter in the center of her kitchen. "I've been baking for a bit. All of your favorite goodies. See anything you like?" On the counter was a full spread of cookies. Ginger snaps, chocolate chips, snickerdoodles, and just now a batch of oatmeal. Then of course there was where Norman's eyes were truly locked, on Taylor herself. She was wearing a white apron, red oven mitts, black high heels and nothing else. Truly it was a sight that would knock most folks dumb.
"Quite a spread, huh?" she said with a wink and coy smile. "All kinds of perfect little treats for after dinner. I was thinking of just getting some take-out. Maybe some Italian? But let's wait until all the cookies are done. I mean they almost are. All except for the oatmeal. It's missing something. And not raisins, obviously. I know you and I are very much not in favor of raisins in our cookies. But they do need frosting." A sparkle twinkled in her blue eyes as the blonde bombshell raised an eyebrow, "Would you like to help me frost these cookies?"
The reply was obviously yes and Norman provided the answer in the way Taylor was hoping when he pounced on her, pressing her against the kitchen counter just behind her. His hands roamed the back of her bare body, making short work of the slipknot that held the apron close before squeezing her perfect caboose. His mouth wasn't slacking either, sharing in a passionate liplock while their tongues sensually wrestled with each other and Taylor was loving every moment of it, savoring it to prepare for the time apart. Still though she knew there was more to savor.
The blonde beauty's hand slid between them and gently pushed and guided Norman to the counter in the middle of the kitchen. Once he was in place, Taylor lost the oven mitts and the apron, kept the pumps, and slid down to her knees.
Despite wanting to savor every moment that didn't include undressing which explained the quickness with which Taylor had pulled down Norman's pants to reveal his full-mast rod. She looked up at him with her sapphire gaze before licking the rim of his mushroom tip with her tongue. He gasped and Taylor smiled before doing again, this time with a bigger paint brushing of her tongue across the crown. That soon turned into a twirl and then into a full blown tongue tornado before her full, red lips formed a seal around the tip. That's when the sweet suction began.
"Fuck yes... yes Taylor," Norman said in a whispered grunt. It was less a whisper of modesty and far more of focus, focusing on the pleasure she was bringing while also focusing on not giving her the frosting too early.
Taylor, of course, would not be taking it easy on him. Of course if she did, she wouldn't have been Taylor Swift. Slowly, inch by inch she took more of him in her hot mouth, her tongue tenderly slithering over his hardness until she had him in to the root.
"Fuck!" Norman said. his hands shot down to her head, fingers entangling in her golden locks as she deepthroated him. His whole body tensed as her throat squeezed around his cock before she finally pulled back, strings of shimmering saliva connecting the tip to her still red lips.
While Taylor's mouth was busy taking in breaths of air her hands picked up the slack, providing a wonderfully skilled hand job. Taylor looked up at him as she stroked, a sex hungry grin on her face as his cock throbbed and he moaned, right on the verge of melting in her hands instead of her mouth. As soon as that worry went through his mind it faded as she released her grip only to quickly return once Taylor's miracle of a mouth returned to his prick.
Up and down she went, slurping and sucking him and doing everything right; cradling and massaging his balls with one hand while the other caressed up and down his legs and traced her nails along his flesh. All while a bolt of electric pleasure coursed through his veins via her mouth on his dick. It was almost paradise? As for paradise itself? That was exactly where Norman was ready to go with Taylor.
He pulled out of her mouth and pulled the beauty to her feet before lifting her up and setting her on the counter behind her. And now sooner had that happened than Norman had sunk his cock into her perfect pussy, making them both moan at the sinful sensation.
Taylor looked up at him, ready to give him some verbal encouragement before she was muffled by his lips, Norman deeply kissing her as he deeply fucked her. When their lips parts her words had melted into dreamy moans as she went through her like a hot knife through butter.
"Tay... Taylor... baby... love you... oh shit you feel so good," Norman said, pressing his forehead against hers.
"Ahhhh fuck gimme that cock Normie," she moaned. "Give me the best fucking cock I've ever had... don't stop, don't even dream of fucking stopping!"
There was no dreaming to be had, only the living fantasy he found himself buried deeply in. So, instead of dreaming of stopping he lived the perfect reality of going faster, much to Taylor's pleasure as well as his.
"Fuck yeeesss!" the blonde squealed, the exclamation trailing off into a giggle which morphed into a moan. "Oh my god yesss... Normie..."
Her lover slowed himself down, working his hips and kissing her with a mix of fierce passion and loving tenderness while his hands moved and caressed all over her body. From her perfect thighs up the tender and ticklish flesh of her waist to her wonderful tits. Once his hands took hold there he began to kiss, suckle and squeeze them with the same amount of tender but fierce passion he was treating her pussy to.
From fast and slow to fast again, Norman kept the pace changing but too soon, due to the double whammy of a blowjob from the best cocksucker he'd ever been with and her next level pussy, he felt his stamina fading and as much as he wanted to reach that point of pure pleasure with Taylor he also wanted this to last longer. Fortunately, he knew just the solution that'd make them both just positively enchanted.
Taylor was surprised at first when Norman withdrew his cock from within her but before she could feel disappointment and slightly different pleasure began to arise and he planted his face directly in her crotch. "Fuuuuck baby," she said with a grin. "Yessss.... eat that pussy honey... fuck... fuckkkk..."
Taylor's sapphire eyes fluttered and her stomach became a playground for butterflies to bounce around in. Norman knew her so well, giving those erratic butterflies a steady beat to flutter about with. Nothing was accidental with him, not a motion of his hand on her flesh or within her using his skilled digits. His tongue on her clit was like a master painter with his canvas, painting flashes of red, blue, lavender and pink in bright flashes of pleasure that hit her body like a Jackson Pollock. Her breaths got heavier and her hands scrambled to grasp onto something like they would if they were in her bed. In lieu of that her hands found a home in Norman's hair, her fingers running through it before grabbing tofts of it as he ranked up his treatment.
"Yes," Taylor said in between breaths. "Just... right there... Normie... oh shit... perfect... yesssss..."
Now Taylor was on the edge and dancing on it with her hands tied, nothing to grab on to to stop a descent should she fall. And Norman was ready to keep her off balance. With some stamina restored, once more he made sudden movement, this time back to his feet. He pulled Taylor off the counter and back to her feet, kissing her hard before moving her to the center counter and spinning her around, making the bombshell laugh as he bent her over.
He stared at her perfect body, his hands slowly caressing down from her back to her perfectly round apple bottom, squeezing her cheeks in admiration. Taylor turned her face and looked at him over her shoulder.
"What are you waiting for lover?" She asked, rolling her hips as his hands still gripped her ass. "My cookies still need some frosting." The next thing to escape her ruby red lips was a moan as Norman's sword resheathed itself. Every deep thrust brought about another moan or grunt or plea for more with a few yelps and giggles thrown in for good measure whenever Norman couldn't resist the temptation to give her ass a nice firm ass.
"Fuck me... oh god damn it... fuck my pussy!" Taylor said in a shaky moan when Norman's pace picked up. Again Taylor was feeling the perfection of someone who knew her so well, fucking her cross-eyed. Not a wasted moment to be had and every switch being flipped... and of course she had more that had yet to be touched this round. And she was craving for his attention to turn towards them.
"All this talk... unggh... about cookies," she said, once more looking at him over shoulder. "And I didn't even ask if you wanted some cake."
Norman's eyes went down to Taylor's ass and his hand gripped her ass cheeks and spread them, exposing her tight back door. "You know the problem with that honey," he said. "I won't be happy with just a slice, I'm going to want the whole thing."
"Mmm then please, dive in." She looked at him licking her lips and nodding as he withdrew from her cunt and pressed his pussy-slicked cock right against that tight opening and pushed forward. Taylor hissed in a deep breath, her eyes shut tight before finally gasping once the head popped through. "FUCK," she gasped. "That's... so fucking tight Normie... love you... fuck me... fuck my ass..."
"Taylor," he moaned as he slowly worked his cock in her asshole. Inch by inch he squeezed it in, savoring a feeling he knew all too well. So perfectly tight it was a struggle not to unload on entry, especially when Taylor always lied to squeeze his cock just a little bit tighter, teasing him while simultaneously pleasing him.
"YES!" Taylor whined as Norman's pace increased. "Fuck me... fuck me just like that... ohhhhh fuck fuck fuck... yessssss..."
Both lovers were grunting and groaning, gasping for air and moaning. They sang each other's praises and declared love to the steady, passionate beat of colliding flesh. The passionate percussion did nothing but speed up, especially as Taylor began to push her ass back on his cock when Norman began to play with her clit.
"Holy shit Tay... oh my god baby... your ass is gonna make me cum baby... gonna cum for you..."
"Not yet," she grunted. "Little bit longer baby... so close... so fucking close..."
Norman held on as best he could, each thrust bringing them both closer and closer. It was going to be a photo finish but Taylor crossed that finishing line first, howling out "NORMIE!!!", the loud cry echoing throughout her apartment as sparks flew deep within her. And throughout it Norman kept thrusting, though now it was far, far more dangerous as her asshole squeezed and spasmed around his cock, which ended any resistance he had to the oncoming moment of pure bliss.
"Gonna cum Tay!" He yelled. "Cumming!"
"Pull out!" Taylor said, her voice betraying how dick drunk she was. He did and Taylor grabbed the plate of oatmeal cookies before getting on her knees. She placed the plate just beneath her face and looked up at him. "Come on Norman... frost my cookies... give it to me... nice and fresh... don't be stingy baby..."
He looked down at her as he jacked himself, blonde hair soaked with sweat, cheeks flushed red and blue eyes still burning bright with unbridled lust. Her words were the final blow as with a grunt of "Taylor!!!", Norman began to shoot all over his girlfriend's face.
"Yeeeesss baby," she said with a pleased laugh as the cum slapped on her face. Forehead, nose, open mouth; a mesh of hot cum covered both her face and the cookies, frosting them just like she had asked. Norman scooted forward just a bit and Taylor got the message, wrapping her lips around the head and sucking the last bit out before he was dry.
"I hope you don't mind Normie," she said, grabbing one of the freshly "frosted" cookies. "I think I'm going to have these ones all to myself." She then took a bite, savoring the flavors. "You do make the best frosting. Hope you're ready to repeat the recipe when you come back."
******
"How's that look?" Lili asked. She had just finished hanging up a bit of fake cobweb in the gaming room at the comic store. The entire store had been decorated for Halloween, though none of it quite so detailed as the game room, which was done under the direction of Lili's co-worker, Anya Taylor-Joy.
"Utterly perfect!" Anya said. "Oh it's so wonderful. It's going be perfect for the Halloween D&D game I'll be hosting. I've been building up to it for weeks."
"You're really taking it seriously huh?" Lili asked as she looked over the room. Faux webs, realistic skeletons adorned in fantasy gear from assorted fictional realms from Middle Earth to Hyrule. The mood set, especially in the dim, artificial candlelight that Anya would have set up for the night in question, was getting closer and closer.
"Of course!" Anya replied. "I've spent a lot of time on this campaign and one of the big moments I've been building up to since game one is about to be sprung on the party."
"Been planning it a while?"
"Longer than you can imagine," Anya said, a sly grin on her face. "So I want it all to be perfect in presentation, and it looks like it's going to be." She looked around the room, her grin becoming a big toothy smile. "I adore this game! It's so magical!"
"You're a better fit for it than I was," Lili said. "I mean I liked the whole Dungeon Master thing but it never really felt right. You? Natural fit."
"Well, it is a passion," Anya said, her big beautiful eyes growing even bigger with her words. "You're welcome to join the game. I wouldn't be remotely opposed to you joining in. I could create a special way to introduce you. Help you create a character."
"Thanks but I already have plans with my boyfriend," Lili said, noting a little something extra in Anya's inviting tone.
"He can come too," Any pointed out. "The more the merrier."
"We've been making these plans for a bit, but if you keep it in mind for later down the road I'm sure we'd be able to make a session."
"Oh of course," Anya said. "Always room for more in my games. That's the fun of it all, isn't it?"
"Yeah, exactly," Lili said with a nod. "Unless you need any more help, I think I need to get back up front and help at the register."
"Oh of course, I'll put the finishing touches on. No problem."
"Great, see you around." Anya waved farewell and Lili turned to leave, wondering if Anya was just talking about a gaming session. Maybe there was something in her voice, or maybe Lili was just imagining it. It didn't remain in her head too long though once she made it back to the register. Now all there was to do was get through the next ninety minutes before closing and wait for Peter to come pick her up for a quick dinner before dropping her off at her apartment. To fill the time between customers she went back to her investigation, trying to figure out the costume Peter had picked out. Part of her was annoyed she hadn't figured it out yet and the clock was ticking. However the anticipation for the night ahead was overpowering that. Win or lose, she couldn't wait to see what was in store.
********
It was another night playing voyeur for Madison Pettis. Though this time it was far more by choice than necessity. Kelli Berglund's favorite Kilroy, aka Roy, had come in and currently was in the Champagne Room. Madison was watching them even more intently than she had Victoria with her plaything. Of course it didn't hurt that Madison didn't have to keep a lookout to make sure Kelli was in safe hands. One of the club's bouncers, Rock, was already there. Though to be fair he was doing more than watching Kelli, he was participating in the action.
The door to the room had been locked, leaving the threesome, or quartet if Madison counted as an observer, to their own devices. At the moment, those devices included Madison with her panties down around her ankles, fingering herself behind a two-way mirror while Kelli was squatting and sucking off both men.
There was no worry for any of them, not Kelli and her cocks or Madison. Neither would be disturbed unless someone had the key to either room and the only one who did was Rock and he was more than preoccupied with the blonde tart.
Usually the two way mirror room was where the bodyguards would watch the private dances to make sure nothing too untoward was going on, unless that were paid otherwise by a Benjamin or two. However, when one was otherwise busy it was the perfect place for someone to catch a peek of some action and Madison felt the urge to, especially after watching Victoria's anal escapades previously. And the current sight was just as appealing.
Kelli's mouth went between the two cocks, both men packing some serious heat. It was very easy to understand why the blonde wanted a two-fer. The men weren't complaining much about sharing either.
Kelli's mouth was on Roy's cock, slurping up and down while her tongue swiped and slithered around his length. She would sometimes stop for a few moments and focus just on his head, looking up at him with cheeks billowing as the suction picked up and all her tongue's twirling attention focused on his throbbing crown. Of course, with all this activity Kelli still managed to give Rock the proper attention with what could only be considered a truly amazing handjob considering she wasn't even looking at him. Working her wristing and giving the head its own kind of teasing, Rock was on the way to heaven singing the praises of the dirty angel working his cock.
Still, sucking just one cock when there were two available made no sense and wasn't exactly fair. So, as fond as Kelli was of Kilroy she felt the need to switch it up. Her mouth came off his prick with a pop and the blonde tart made a show of licking her lips as she looked up at Roy before turning her attention to Rock, but not before looking at the mirror in front of her and giving Madison a wink. It gave Madison a wonderful rush that only grew when Kelli took Rock into her mouth.
"Fucking suck it," Rock growled as Kelli immediately got to work. She wasted zero time in getting in full rhythm, the blowjob queen showing how she got the title. Swirling her tongue in the vivacious vacuum that was her mouth and Roy was the one receiving the next-level handjob, now watching his decadent dancer service the guard.
Madison was just as focused, removing her fingers from her dripping snatch to suck them clean before returning them as she moaned. Kelli's head game was strong, not just knowing what to do but what not to do, the perfect moment to tease, like letting the cock drop from her mouth and trying to recapture it with her mouth; pretending to have hard time recapturing and making sure in her attempts it would rub all over her face before finally reaching her lips so the suckjob could resume, all hands free. That was the fun of it, for her.
Of course, one of the things about being a blowjob queen was knowing what her subjects wanted and while Kelli wasn't necessarily the biggest fan of being facefucked it was something she allowed, as long as they didn't take it too far. Having fucked Rock before in the past was the only thing that kept her from batting his hands away as they took grip of her head. She readied herself for the quick and powerful thrusts of his onyx obelisk down her throat.
"GLUK GLUK GLUK!!" Filled the room, the wet squelching sound being the only thing coming out of Kelli's mouth as she was throat fucked. She took it like the queen she was and while her mouth was occupied Rock had a few words of encouragement for her, simple and directly to the point.
"Take that dick Kel," he grunted, a grimace on his face. "Nice and deep honey... all... nngg the way down." Kelli tried her best to moan through it, genuinely getting turned on by it. Facefucking might not have been her favorite but she couldn't deny a fairly good thrill at the thought of a man just needing her mouth that badly.
As Rock continued, drool and spittle falling from the stripper's mouth, Roy was entranced. It wasn't the first time he'd shared Kelli with someone and thought he always preferred her to be his private dancer; he couldn't deny there was something he liked about seeing her with another man or woman. Seeing her get fucked by another hard cock or have her pussy eaten while she was working on him, it was always treat... and she tended to get even wilder, which in turn did the same to him. And when Rock pushed himself all the way down Kelli's throat and stayed for a bit, he felt the urge to push her a little further.
Kilroy knelt down beside her and in a flash had his hands down the front of her bright purple underwear and just as quickly had his fingers inside of her sopping wet snatch. It wasn't long before some magic was being worked and it wasn't too long before Rock's dick escaped her mouth so she could cry out "Oh FUCK yes... yesssss!!!!"
Roy used his free hand to pull her face to his for a kiss, momentarily muffling her moans as he fingered her. When their mouths were free again his hand was still on her face, this time directing her gaze to his own.
"Already so wet, you really love sucking cock don't you?" He said. "You're already close to cumming, that's how much it gets you off! Isn't that right?"
"Uh huh," she nodded, lower lips quivering.
"Makes you want to cum, doesn't it?"
"Yes! Fuck yes!" Kelli went from squatting to on her knees, her balance being thrown off as she got closer and closer to pure, intense pleasure from someone who knew how to bring it out of her exquisitely. While Kelli preferred to be a bit more dominant there was something about her Kilroy that quite literally brought her to her knees. And the same could be said of Rock, who was taking Kelli's moments of pleasure as a chance to recoup just a bit of stamina.
"And you're gonna cum." Kilroy said just as he pulled his fingers from her pussy. "Just not yet." He held his fingers just in front of Kelli's mouth, slick with her lust and soon sucked clean by the horny harlot. Before she knew it, Kelli was on her back, lying on the couch as Roy made quick work of her purple bikini bottoms, glowing in the black lights hung in the private room. No sooner were they off than when Kilroy was on top of her and shortly after than inside of her, both of them letting out moans at the sensation.
"How's that feel baby?" He asked, thrusting in again and earning himself another moan fresh from the blonde's mouth.
"Love this dick," she said. "Always so fucking good... keep going now... no need to take it easy on me when I know what you can do. And I want. It. All."
"Patience then," he said before extending his tongue to lick circles around her hard nipples. "Because you'll get all that and more, isn't that right pal?"
Kelli turned her attention to Rock, who was now kneeling near her head on the couch.
"Hell yes it is," Rock said. He brought his hard cock right next to her lips and Kelli needed no further proding as she wrapped her lips around the engorged head. No sooner had she done that than Roy really began to fuck her, much to Kelli's delight.
And all the while Madison continued to watch, her body dripping with sweat, playing with her pussy as the trio went at it with frantic and desperate passion. Her brown eyes watched Kilroy and his thrusts, how he ravaged and pounded Kelli's cunt and how he worked his hips while doing it, making his favorite stripper's back arch and her moan so loud that Rock's hard rod would slip from her mouth. And once her mouth was free for a few precious moments, she did nothing but urge Kilroy on.
"Yeah, you like watching me get fucked don't you Rock?" Kelli said as Kilroy relentlessly fucking her, the blonde's eyes cutting right through the mountain of a man. "Can't get enough of it so you had to... don't stop... DON'T STOP!" Her attention had shifted for a few moments to Kilroy who had hit a wonderful spot within her, but soon returned it to Rock. "Just had to get closer... share me... isn't... nggg... that right?"
"Yeah girl," he grunted as she jerked him off, her tongue becoming serpentine as it sneaked out to lick the tip of his prick. "Close enough to touch." He followed that up by reaching out to squeeze her tits, his grip getting tighter as her lips sealed as best they could around his cock while Kilroy took her pussy.
As wonderful as Roy's cock and how he used it felt, Kelli's pussy felt even more amazing around his cock. It always did and the loyal customer never got used to it and always found himself dangerously close. Fortunately, this time he could tag out and buy himself more time without leaving his favorite seductress wanting.
"Nnnng hey Rock," he said, pulling out of Kelli. "You want a turn?"
"Hell yes," he said, removing his cock from Kelli's mouth.
"How about you Kelli?" Kilroy asked. "Want some fresh dick?"
"Mmmm yessss," she hissed. In a flash of flesh and sweat Rock sat back on the couch and soon Kelli was bouncing on his chocolate boomstick to the delight of the still observing Madison. By now the beauty had sat down on a nearby chair and shed the rest of her clothing safely, just like Kelli, her six-inch stripper heels. Aside from that, not a stitch was on the co-ed as her hands roamed her body. Well, one of them. The other was still very busy with her soaking pussy.
Moan after moan, each more desperate than the last escaped from Madison's lips, matching Kelli's own. Of course, sometimes the matching would cease and Madison's would be far more loud and intense. Like when her gaze averted from watching Kelli bounce herself on his rod only to see her flip her hair back and stare at Madison, sending extra jolts of pleasure to her through the eye contact. The rookie stripper began to drool just a bit as she looked on to Rock massaging and slapping Kelli's bouncing ass.
Of course, Madison wasn't the only one enjoying the show, nor the one with the best view. Kilroy was there, recharging while still being rock hard. If there was anything almost as satisfying as fucking Kelli it was watching her get fucked. If he had to bestow upon her a nickname, he would have given her Aphrodite given how glorious the view was. Her body had a neon glow on it from the lights in the champagne room, the sweat on her skin almost making her seem radioactive, a cyberpunk sex goddess. Her blonde hair was soaked with sweat and whipping around as her ride got more fierce and more intense. Roy was ready to jump back in, and the moment Kelli flashed him a look, licking her lips and moaning, he was ready to get back in.
He leaned forward and kissed her, their tongue crashing together like a tidal wave against a cliff. "I need that fucking mouth again," he growled.
"Then... nnnngggg... then fucking take it," Kelli teased. Of course, her intended target wasn't the only one who heard this and Rock could never be accused of being selfish. However, before he helped Kilroy out, he decided to have a little bit more for himself.
The next sounds to escape Kelli's mouths were intense moans and yelps of pleasure, Rock having gripped her hard and thrust up hard and fast in her, giving Kelli the best bumpy ride she'd had in a while, and she knew it was only destined to get better.
"Take it take it take it in your FUCKING PUSSY BABY!" he grunted before burying himself in Kelli's tits. He brought himself right to the edge of paradise before stopping, Kelli giving him a few delightful and tempting aftershocks by rolling her hips before she pulled off of him. However, such a separation was only temporary.
Kelli's seductive gaze went from her brickhouse bodyguard to her favorite fuck toy, her brown eyes locking on his and never leaving as the bombshell got on all fours on the couch. The moment she was in position Rock moved behind her and Kilroy got in front of her. Kelli moaned as Rock re-entered her pussy, eyes shut for a fleeting moment before looking up at Kilroy. She opened her mouth, pink tongue out and waiting to taste his rod while Rock built up a slow pace. The moment the tip of his cock rested on the middle of her tongue she moaned and then licked her tongue in a slow circle, polishing the crown before wrapping her lips around him.
"S-suck it baby... fuck.... perfect cocksucker," Roy moaned, pushing more of himself into Kelli's incredibly skilled mouth, a mouth that got more than a little aid from the forward motion provided by Rock's thrusting. Every moment, every incredibly intense moment, drove the three lovers and their audience of one wilder and wilder. Kelli's muffled moans and squelching sounds from her fucked throat drove her lovers wild, making them go harder in filling her out from both ends while Madison felt herself quivering, imagining herself in Kelli's position, craving it but not being ready to take that first step... besides, she was having her fun, plunging her fingers deep within herself.
Soon Rock needed a breather and the men switched places and Kilroy happily returned to her pussy while Kelli sucked herself off of Rock onyx rod. While Kelli was savoring her own flavoring Kilroy began to ramp up his speed, giving the divine dancer ever thing he could, fucking her with every last bit of passion he had in his body until it over cae her as well. Rock's dick slipped from her mouth, giving him a quick respite as he watched Kelli and her favorite client get a bit more personal.
Kilroy pulled Kelli up and squeezed her close to him, the blonde turning her face to kiss him, moaning into his mouth when Roy's hands slithered from behind her and down the front of her body to play with her clit, an action she soon joined him in. The kiss broke and urgent, jolting moans escaped her mouth with a series of hard thrusts Roy made into her as he spoke to her.
"You want more?" He growled in her ear. "You want it all?"
"Yes, everything... and more..."
"Well I think myself and Rock can provide that," Kilroy responded. "How about it Rock?"
"Happily," Rock said, once more sitting down on the couch.
"Then I guess you better get ready." Kilroy kissed Kelli on the shoulder before going to her lips again. "Get ready to take it all." He pulled out of her and Kelli once more took position and mounted Rock's cock. And though she wasted little time in once more building up a rhythm, she stopped cold when Kilroy came up behind her, grabbing her ass and pausing her for a moment.
"What do you want?" He asked, running his hand over her tight, firm ass. "Say it loud enough so everyone can hear."
"I... I want you to fuck my ass!" Kelli confidently exclaimed. Those words brought a rush through his body and grin to Kilroy's face. It also made Madison feel a nova hot flash go through her body that somehow brought an arctic shiver up her spine. The shiver was joined by a cold sweat as she saw Kilroy's cock slowly fill Kelli's ass until he was fully buried in her holiest of holes.
"Fuck," he grunted, savoring Kelli's tight asshole while the sultry stripper stayed still, holding her breath as Kilroy stuffed more and more of his rod inside her ass until he was balls deep.
"Oh my god," she gasped. "Fucking big... so fucking big." Three sinful triad stayed still until Kelli herself began to move, spurring on both men to have their fun. It was an invitation they eagerly took. It was slow going at first. As delightful as the feeling was, taking on two dicks in both of her holes at the same time wasn't an every day, or even every weekend, thing for Kelli. Not even when she was one of Bella's girls was such a thing a regular. It was a special occasion thing and Kilroy was pretty special.
Slowly, deliciously and achingly slowly, a rhythm was built up. Kilroy would begin to pull out and Rock would push in, Kilroy would thrust forward and Rock would pull up, Kelli's eyes would flutter and she'd moan, begging for more. More was exactly what she got. Movement by movement and minute by minute the pace picked up. The grunts and growls that erupted from the mouth of the men were overpowered by Kelli's own passionate cries.
"YES!" She said, her voice towering over the sensual music pouring out from the speaking. "Fuck me... stretch me out... FUCK ME!" Her demands were followed by the men and quickly silenced into a moan when Roy pulled her face to his for a kiss and before more words could bellow out she was silenced once more by Rock's lips before they went back to sucking on her nipples.
Madison was entranced, lost in lust and on the urge of bursting into Paradise City. Her body was awash with sweat, so much it was dripping off her body as if she had just come off stage from a set. She craved to feel what Kelli was feeling. She watched the two cocks thrust, pulse and throb in her pussy and asshole and felt achingly empty despite the fact her fingers had them both filled up. Yet they were simply just fingers and not the impressive rapiers both swordsmen were wielding.
Before the voyeur's eyes the three switched positions again. The men were now standing up with Kelli sandwiched between them with Rock now taking residence in her rectum while Kilroy found a very welcoming spot in her cunt. The blonde squealed in delight as they bounced her on their cocks, Kilroy now getting a taste of those tits while her asshole continued to get stretched out by Rock's massive piece of mahogany.
"Fuckkk these fucking cocks...." Kelli moaned, letting her head fall back on Rock's shoulders. "Best fucking cocks I've ever had... gonna love cumming because of them... real hard too..." She moved her head back up and focused her gaze on Kilroy. "You love knowing that... mmmm... don't you.... how much I love your dick... how hard it makes me cum."
"Fuck yes," he admitted, giving her his best thrusts up he could in their current position. "Love this fucking pussy... love your mouth... that perfect asshole... fuck... Kelli... fuck..."
"K-Kelli," Madison found herself moaning, on her own verge. Her attention belonged to Kelli and her lovers who once more took position on the couch. Kilroy's cock returned to her ass, her back to him as Rock took position and returned to her pussy. The pleasure-bound blonde laid back on Kilroy; s chest and let the men completely take over. She was theirs for the taking, which was exactly what she wanted.
Unlike when they started, there was no reason to start slow. A steady rhythm was quickly formed that left the men sounding like cavemen and Kelli squealing in delight.
"Yeah... give it to me... just like that... harder guys... you're not gonna break me!!!" Kelli boasted, moaning and gasping for air with each pause. Rock gripped her left leg as he drove into her pussy while Kilory held her steady with his hand around her waist. The beauty was feeling it all over and was getting ready to burst, her nerves like fuses all leading to the same bomb deep within her.
"Don't fucking stop!" She cried out. "So close.... use those fucking holes make me cum... FUCKKK!!! But don't cum in me... don't... give me that cum... I want to taste every fucking drop... give me what I fucking earned!!!"
The men fucked her, using her tight holes just as she asked and putting Kelli on the bullet train to the point of no return. A smile crossed her lips before they parted and a deep groan escaped her lips and signaled her impending orgasm.
"FUCK YES YES YES CUMMING OH MY GOD KEEP FUCKING ME!!!" Kelli cried out so loud the entire club could have heard if not for an even louder sound system on the main floor. But Madison heard. And even better than hearing it, she saw it. She saw the look on Kelli's face as she came, the look of pure bliss and how her glistening body quivered as her two cocks continued to fuck her which one drove the blonde to even more dazzling heights.
Watching this of course, brought Madison to her own spectacular end. "Oh my god!" She croaked as her orgasm overtook her, lips quivering and body shaking as she came... came and continued to watch the scene unfold.
The men withdrew from Kelli's body and she got on her knees, both her men dutifully taking point on either side of her. And Kelli just as dutifully began working on them, giving her lovers a very intense albeit dick-drunk blowjob. She became a tornado of saliva and lust, her tongue writing an epic poem of pure pleasure on both of their cocks, the only pause being for her to speak, still jacking their slick rods while doing it.
"Come on boys... give me that cum... I deserve it... the perfect treat after sucking those perfect cocks straight from my pussy and ass... give to me... a nice hot drink... come on... please..."
"Fucking take it girl!" Rock yelled before taking his cock from Kelli's grasp and aiming it just as the cum began to explode from his prick.
"Yesssss," the smiling blonde said as Rock's semen began to coat her face in ropes. After the first two slapped across her face she opened her mouth, happily catching the rest in her mouth and on her tongue before sucking the rest out. With his cock spent, Rock pulled himself from Kelli's mouth and staggered back before slumping down on the couch they had been fucking on.
"Want some more cum baby?" Kilroy asked, stroking his ready-to-burst cock.
"Mmmm hmmm," she nodded, licking her lips. "Give it to me baby... all of it... give me that hot fucking load." Kelli opened her mouth and stuck her tongue out, wagging it and waiting for that first delicious stream of his cream.
"KELLI!" He growled, cum rocketing out of his cock and splattering all over her gorgeous face and tongue.
"More," Kelli urged him as he continued to cover her face. Long, gooey strings of cum hun from her cheeks and chin, dripping down onto her knees before she took his cock in her mouth, sucking the rest out right from the tap.
With the last bit of cum swallowed Kilroy too found solace in the couch while Kelli remained in a satisfied slump on the floor, cleaning her face off with her fingers and sucking them clean. In her lust-filled days her brown eyes fell upon the two-way mirror where she knew Madison was watching and gave a wink to her reflection. Though it did get to its intended target, the look of it sent one last shiver of pleasure up Madison's spine.
It was in that afterglow Madison knew she had to get a taste of what Kelli and Victoria had. She just needed to pick the right guy, and soon. There was no set deadline, at least not by anyone else. The craving had simply gotten too strong.
******
One of Samara's greatest assets, she'd been told, was her smile. Even when she had something less than pure on her mind, that S-tier smile could convince anyone to go along with her or make someone want to join her without Samara giving a single detail about what she was planning.
At the moment however, the person she needed to convince, she had a feeling, wouldn't be so enamored. Sure, Margot was a family friend and doing her a huge favor by allowing her to stay with them while she was going to school in the US... but the whole moral superiority game Ms. Robbie played drove Samara up the wall. Margot acting so prim and proper all the time and expecting Samara to act like she was a high school sophomore instead of one in college was insane. And, as Samara had recently discovered, hypocritical. And to the wild child Aussie, there was only one way her host could make it up to her and Samara was ready to ambush Margot with it all.
She was waiting outside the administration building. It was almost 11:30, Margot's lunch and she was always punctual. Samara waited on a bench outside, sipping from a glass bottle of Coke she'd gotten from a nearby bodega. It was the best way to drink the stuff. The condensation on the glass was almost as delicious to her skin as the carbonated cola was on her tongue. She was barely two sips in before Margot came walking of the building. Samara wasted no time in her pursuit, on her feet before Margot got anything resembling a true lead despite the urgency with which she walked.
"Margot!" said Samara, getting her fellow Aussie's attention.
"Samara?" Margot responded. She kept walking, with the same sense of urgency "Don't you have class?"
"You're not the only one on a lunch break."
"Ah, of course. Speaking of which, I do have an appointment to keep, so unless this is important we can just talk about this back at the house."
"Oh, no problem," Samara said, a sly smile on her face. The kind of smile that if Margot had noticed it she might have been able to brace herself for what came next. "Out of curiosity, is this meeting to fuck someone you know on campus or is it that friend of yours you fucked in the dive bar restroom last week?"
That made Margot hit the brakes. "E-excuse me?"
"Oh come on now, you remember Margot! The handsome chap who bent you over that sink? Very hot. Kind of shocked you let him have your ass but I'm certainly not complaining. Neither were you two."
"How... how did you..."
"Margot if you're going to fuck in a public restroom the least you could do is check the stalls. You never know who you're giving a real show to." She began to walk towards Margot, directing her towards a bench where they both took a seat. "You know, it's such a wonderful surprise knowing just how... exciting you can be. And here I thought you were all white picket fences and always wearing your Sunday best when you're far more interesting than that. Pity about the hypocrisy of it all."
"Hypocrisy?" Margot asked.
"Margot, I'm in college and you give me a curfew like I'm in primary school. Meanwhile you're out and about just taking dick however you can. Probably have a taste for the ladies as well I'd imagine. And have since that night. Multiple times actually." Samara licked her lips and cocked her eyebrow, making Margot blush a bit. "Look, all I want is a bit more wiggle room, especially since my wild streak is nothing compared to yours. I'm betting I doubt I've even hit your numbers. Hell, you've kind of become a bit of a role model to me. Jay knows, right?"
"Of course he does," said Margot. "He... he joins in sometimes."
"Good man. Then he won't mind joining us, will he?"
"Us?" Margot asked, confused but intrigued.
"Of course. I mean, I am curious after all to know exactly how wild I have to get to even come close to what you're capable of. I saw the look in that man's eyes. What you did to him. How hot watching it made me and Bradley."
"Bradley? Who's Bradley?"
"You'll find out, and I think you're going to like it. It's going to be rather... intimate. Unless, of course, you object to what I'm proposing. You do understand what I'm proposing, don't you Margot? I can be much more... explicit, if you wish?"
"No, I quite understand," Margot said, a smile to match Smara's own coming across her face. "It does seem we have some planning to do... once I'm done with my appointment of course." Margot began to get up, but before she could walk away, Samara had one more thing to add.
"You wouldn't happen to need some help with that appointment, would you?" She asked.
"Perhaps at some point, but right now... now I think the waiting will do you good. After all, anticipation makes it all so much better."
*******
Brodie couldn't believe his luck. Due to his professor's car going kaput, he had the rest of the afternoon free. He was hoping to touch base with Camila and finally get some uninterrupted one on one time with her. As he walked to his car, the possibilities bounced about in his head like a pinball, new erotic thoughts being lit up until something distracted him into a tilt.
"Haven't seen you around for a bit," said Zoe Kravitz, shaking Brodie from his thoughts. The Bohemian beauty had just exited the library and decided to greet his very familiar face. However, given who's arm Zoe was around the last time he saw her and what the two of them had done before that, he wasn't exactly eager to speak with her.
"Gee, I wonder why," Brodie said, his stride not breaking. It was a very blatant hint to Zoe, one she ignored, choosing instead to keep up with him.
"Look I get it," Zoe said. "It's a weird situation."
"Weird???" Brodie's stride stopped, his brain skipping a beat. "That's the understatement of the century. It's a lot more than weird that I fucked my dad's girlfriend, the same girl he left my mom for by the way."
"Now hold on, that isn't exactly accurate," Zoe said. "I'm not exactly his girlfriend. I mean have we fucked? Yes? Recently? Also yes. But I did not ask anyone to leave anyone for me. I do not play that game and I told him that. If he doesn't want to listen, that's not on me and I'm not turning down good dick."
"Please, I did not need to know my dad had good... you know."
Zoe smirked and approached him. "Look, I'm in college and in my opinion it's not the time to be tied down. I want a little bit of everything. Maybe that's what your dad wants too, maybe he thinks we're something more than we are despite me making it VERY clear where I stand. But if he wants to act like there's something there for a kink or something..."
"Let's also not bring up any kinks my dad may have, real or theoretical."
"Then how about you give me something else to think about?" Zoe suggested, pressing herself close to him on the concrete path. "Or better yet, something better to do? Let me show just how serious I am about just having a good time. And that you should be very honored you rocked my world enough that I want to revisit. So... what d'ya say?" Zoe arched her eyebrow while her right hand reached down to give his cock a squeeze through his pants. And at that moment, Brodie made a decision that would make him wonder just how much his father was in him.
Camila was the furthest thing from Brodie's mind from the moment Zoe's lips pressed against his. By the time they were at Zoe's apartment any thought that wasn't about fucking her brains out. Lust had overtaken him and weeks of sexual longing was ready to explode like a barrel of TNT. As the elevator rose to take them both to her loft they were on each other, hands, lips and tongues in a frenzy and bouncing from wall to wall like a rubber ball. When the elevator door opened to her loft room the floodgates opened along with it.
Their clothes were taken care of in short order, long before they'd even hit the bed. Though it wasn't a sure bet the bed was going to even be used. All that was for sure was the moment, and at that moment Zoe found herself pinned against the wall, her legs wrapped around Brodie's waist like a pair of pythons.
"Nnnng that's right," cooed Zoe as Brodie thrust into her, and as this wasn't the kind of rendezvous wear savoring the moment was the point, he did so again, and again. Each time deliciously deep and with the fierce desire only a forbidden tryst could bring out.
"Harder... HARDER!" Zoe growled, her demand echoing in her dwelling. Brodie's mouth was otherwise occupied, tasting the flesh of Zoe's breasts to her neck and back again all while giving in to her demands.
Of course to really give her what she wanted a change of position was required. He walked her over to the bed and threw Zoe on it, flipping her over on all fours and getting behind her. First Brodie slapped her firm ass hard, making the sultry seductress yelp, followed by a velvet purr once he re-entered her.
"This is exactly how you need it, huh?" Grunted Brodie, holding Zoe by the hips and pounding her pussy furiously, flesh colliding like thunder.
"Mmm only way to have it," she said, breathing deep and grinning wide. She gripped the sheets on her bed and began to push back to meet Brodie's thrusts. "You needed this didn't you? Needed this pussy... mmm fuck that dick needed some action huh? Happy to oblige..." Zoe's hips began to swerve and grind, hitting all the sweet spots within her and on Brodie's dick. He froze in place for a moment, hands off her hips and balled up into fists.
"Fuck fuck fuuuuuuckkkk..." He hissed through gritted teeth. He did need this and that need and the hunger for even more dominated every thought in his mind and every nerve in his body. When Zoe slowed down it was his cue to speed back up, his hands now going to her shoulders and holding her in pace as his breakneck pace resumed to their mutual delight.
Zoe's face was pressed against the blankets on her bed, her erotically charged moans slightly muffled but also more intense as Brodie had a new angle to play with, thrusting down and lighting Zoe up all over.
"More more more more!" She chanted, laughing in lustful joy between gulps of air. "Make that cunt cum... fuck yeah... fucking make me CUM!"
Brodie was dedicated to doing just that, every driving thrust thrust pushing them both closer to the edge. A frantic, hungry pace over took him that only grew as Zoe's cries grew more desperate when she slipped her hands between her legs to play with her clit. Guttural groans melted into desperate whines and begging for more. All of that and so much more was wearing them both down and before that moment of pure and perfect bliss Brodie had a simple but very important question for Zoe.
"Where?" He grunted, pushing so deep Zoe went prone with him on top. "Where do you want me to cum?"
"I want to taste it," Zoe said, teasing and taunting seasoning her tone. "I want to suck my pussy off your cock and make it shoot in my fucking mouth... but you gotta make me cum first... and I'm close so don't even think about stopping!"
With such a goal in sight Brodie's focus went as precise as a sniper, aiming for only one thing, getting off. Both for himself and Zoe and the target was getting more and more in sight with every deep, penetrating thrust.
And with every new thrust Zoe's voice cried out "Yes!" Again. "YES!" Once more. "YEEESSS!!" Over and over, higher and higher. Zoe felt her body getting hotter and hotter, ready to shatter like glass, hungry for that one last, perfect breaking point until finally it came. She cried out in pure ecstasy, her body quivering and shaking on the outside while her satisfied cunt spasmed and constricted around Brodie's throbbing cock, which put him into overdrive.
"Oh fuck... fuck... fuck gonna cum!!" Brodie yelled, pulling out of Zoe while the beauty herself turned back over and got on all fours, her mouth engulfing Brodie's cock and giving him a fierce and brutal blowjob with one goal and one goal alone in mind, tasting his cum.
Her tongue snaked and slurped on his pole, Zoe savoring her own flavor and she waited for a sampling of Brodie's. What she got was a full serving. He growled loud as his cock pulsed before blowing his load in Zoe's mouth. Volley after volley of white hot jizz filled her mouth and each stream was eagerly swallowed until his balls were empty and his cock was flaccid.
Zoe released Brodie from her mouth and he fell back onto her bed, breathing deep as his senses came back to him. Zoe got up, heading to the shower to wash up. She offered Brodie the invitation to join her, but he was lost in his own world in a post orgasmic fog. The more the fog cleared, the more his senses came back to him, and he thought of Camila. And when that happened, only one phrase came to mind...
******
"God damn it," Cami said. She was in Peter's apartment, looking through one of the many shelves of blu rays and 4Ks and DVDs her bestie had. "You really need to tell Petey dearest about streaming Lili. He might actually listen to you."
"He has the same view I have," Lili said. "Streaming's nice but there's some things you just can't find on any service. That and the resolution isn't quite up to snuff. Plus, box art!"
"Plus, taking up too much space!" Cami retorted before going back to her visual scanning. She was still aiding Lili in trying to uncover what Peter's Halloween plans were for them and at this point they'd enlisted Madelaine to aid in the search. At wit's end, they were going through each one of his movies, seeing if anything clicked in Lili's head.
"What about this?" Madelaine asked, pulling out a macabre looking box set. "Isn't this the movie with all those goth people in leather?"
Lili got a good look at what the redhead was holding before shaking her head. "Hellraiser? Good guess but I don't think so. I mean I could do the make-up but he'd need me to apply his and neither of us have that kind of leather budget."
"Obviously that amount of leather is only for anniversaries and church," Cami said. "Did I already ask you about Bride of Chucky?"
"Yeah, and that doesn't fit either." Lili slumped down on the couch, at her wit's end. "I know it's not much of a bet. I mean technically the prize is the same either way. I just would have liked to do the whole couples thing. I mean last year I kind of wasted Halloween on someone who wasn't worth it and this time... I just wanted it to be something more, you know?"
"Maybe we're going about this the wrong way," Madelaine said. "I mean, why should we be doing any heavy lifting at all?"
"What do you mean?" Asked Lili.
"Please, do go on," Camila added.
"Well, correct me if I'm wrong but I was under the impression that your boyfriend's roommate knows exactly what he picked."
"I said she probably does," Lili said. "I think she got sworn to secrecy when she found out and just isn't telling us so we wouldn't suspect her... which obviously didn't help.
"Well, that's very easily solved," Madelaine said. "We buy the info. And not with money, but with something Sabrina clearly would favor more." Madelaine reached into her purse and pulled out a baggie with three pre-rolled joints in it.
"Mads, the Short Stack has weed," Cami said. "I'm pretty sure it's part of her DNA at this point."
"Not this," Madelaine said. "A very special blend. I was owed a favor by the person who supplies the dispensary near campus. And let me say I was paid back more than in full with this stuff. I think one would be worth a nice and clear answer."
Lili and Cami looked at each other before shrugging. "Worth a shot," Lili said.
Then, as if queued up, Sabrina walked in the front door and the eyes of the trio locked on her, freezing the blonde in her spot as soon as the door was closed.
"Uh... hi?" Sabrina said. "Could you all stop staring at me like that? It's making me feel really paranoid and I haven't even smoked today."
Lili and Camila look at Madelaine who nodded before backing off and letting the redhead do her work.
"What are you guys up to anyway?" Sabrina said.
"Just trying to really nail down what costume Peter picked so I can win that little bet," Lili said. "He didn't happen to say anything to you did he?"
"Hmmm?" Sabrina said before ducking her head into the fridge to avoid showing her poker face. "Nope, not a thing." She then emerged, with a bottle of water, greedily chugging it down. She was so focused on not giving the others anything to read on her face she didn't even notice Madelaine approach her. By the time the water was gone and she was able to notice the ginger was already on her.
"Somehow I doubt that," Madelaine said, leaning against the fridge and starting giving enforcer vibes, something she learned at some of the rougher bars she used to hang out in before becoming a bit more respectable. "I mean come on, you didn't overhear something? Even by accident? I mean you're his roomie, his pal... you heard something."
"Look, even if I did, I couldn't say anything because he made me swear, I mean would have made me swear, not to tell. And I'd have to agree so as not to jeopardize our creative partnership!"
"That's awfully sweet of you," Madelaine retorted. "But we both know he wouldn't find out if you let something slip. But don't you worry your sweet little head, I'm not asking you to do something so earth-shattering without offering a little something in return." Madelaine looked over the sprite, adding in a dash of seduction that made the smaller woman's heart skip a beat.
"She's very good," Cami said to Lili as they both watched. "God-tier even."
"I feel like I should be taking notes," Lili agreed.
"W-what do you mean something in return?"
Madelaine once more unveiled the baggie, this time opening and letting the herbal aroma creep out. The moment the smell hit Sabrina's nostrils her eyes popped open wide.
"What is that?" Sabrina asked.
"Weed," Madelaine asked, with a sly grin.
"I know that... what's the strain? It smells... new."
"You do know your stuff, dontcha Short Stack?" Madelaine said with a giggle. "It's something a special friend of mine who owed me a favor put together for me. Took a while to get the strain just right but let me tell you... it's very nice. And you can get it in a store. Now I have a lot more pre rolls at my place and my friend is already growing more, so I can spare all three right now. You know, if I was motivated to."
"Look, I won't tell you for sure, but I will tell you guys where you should be looking and if you guess right, I'll say so."
"Where should we be looking?" Lili asked. "I've gone over the movies three times and nothing is clicking."
"Did he ever say to only look at the movies?" Sabrina said. "Maybe he's not taking inspiration from a movie... get it?"
Lili thought for a moment before the light bulb outright exploded in her head. "I got it! Brisco County!"
The moment she said that Sabrina snatched the baggie from Madelaine's fingers. "Pleasure doing business with you," the petite blonde said.
"What is it?" Cami asked.
"The Adventures of Brisco County Jr. A cowboy show starring Bruce Campbell. Peter and I binged it a couple weeks ago."
"Wait, Peter's going dressed as a cowboy?" Camila asked. "That's surprising."
"Not really, he's played by Bruce Campbell and I guess growing up with Peter you know exactly who that is."
"Whether I wanted to or not," Cami nodded. "So, who are you going to be then?"
"Brisco's love interest, Dixie Cousins. She's an old west saloon girl."
"Oh, lingerie shopping," Cami said with a grin. "I think Blake can hook you up with something nice at her boutique. Maybe even give her a discount if you do a little modeling for her."
"We'll cross that bridge when we get to it, but yeah, let's go check out Blake's." Cami and Lili began to head for the door before turning to Madelaine and Sabrina. "You two coming with?"
"I think I'll hang back here with Sabrina," Madelaine said. "I have a couple more questions for her."
"Okay, see ya." Cami and Lili exited the apartment, leaving the redhead and the blonde alone.
"What other questions?" Sabrina asked. "I told you what you wanted to know."
"Oh this one is purely for personal reasons," Madelaine said. "What are you doing for Halloween?"
"I don't know, probably hanging out with Joey. We haven't pinned anything down yet."
"Don't pin anything down. You're going to be preoccupied."
"What are you talking about?"
Madelaine cock her eye brow and smiled. The seduction was switched back on. "Let me guide you through it. I'm sure you'll be absolutely over the moon for it, Sabrina dear."
*******
Howard Larkin should have just kept his mouth shut. He should have taken the class more seriously, or rather, the instructor. But he couldn't help it, she couldn't have been that much older than him and possibly even younger. Sure, Florence Pugh knew her stuff and carried herself with a bit more confidence than the typical grad student who taught a few classes. But she was no replacement for Professor Jones. Or so he thought.
How was he supposed to know she'd had articles published on her studies of the Roman Empire? How was he supposed to know she was about to have a book published about her extensive research into dispelling myths about the depravity and oversexualization of Ancient Roman culture? She looked like one of the girls he'd picked up at the Whisky Casket and fucked and forgot their names the next day once they left his apartment, though he did after to admit she was hotter than the vast majority of them.
Maybe that's why it was such a humiliating shock when she busted him in the middle of class for cracking jokes, some of which he knew she must have heard him make... of which many were sexual in nature. Then she dressed him down and began asking him in a very loud voice several questions that, as she put it, if he was confident enough to make bad jokes during class then he simply must know the answers too because otherwise why would he not be paying attention.
Obviously, he knew none of the answers and by the end of the five minute humiliation he was told in no uncertain terms that if he wanted to even stand a chance of getting a passing grade in her course she was to see him in her office immediately after class. The tone of her voice let him know that whatever excuse he might have for not showing up wouldn't cut it. He was going to be made an example of either way. He hoped that by showing up without any delay the example wouldn't be quite so severe.
So there he was, pacing outside of her office. The fact that Florence even had an office to herself without being a full blown professor was insane to him. He knew student-teachers had offices, but they tended to be packed two to every room. But Florence, probably because of her stature, was given the premium treatment by the dean, an office with her name on it.
Howard didn't know how long he'd been waiting or pacing. It couldn't have been for more than a minute but it felt like an eternity for him. The waiting was maddening and Florence knew it. She knew he'd get there first and be waiting. She had to gather up her papers and speak to a few students who stayed after class, the ones who weren't in it deep with her.
After an eternity and a half Florence appeared in the hallway, the clacking of her black high heels echoing down the hall, a drumbeat for Howard's funeral march. A funeral that Florence was dressed for. Her ensemble was simple but striking; black stockings and a black skirt that stopped just above her knees, a white blouse and a black coat and her blonde hair tied up into a tight, neat, and professional looking bun.
"Mr. Larkin," Florence, a cocky tone in her addicting British accent. "Punctual. So you do, in fact, have a responsible side."
"Yes I do, Ms. Pugh," he replied.
"Oh, so now I'm worthy of respect?" She asked. Before he could answer she motioned for Howard to move aside. When he did, she unlocked and opened the door to her office and walked in, Howard following behind her. Florence went to her desk and Howard was about to sit in a seat in front of it. "What do you think you're doing?"
"Taking a seat," he answered, confused.
"Did I offer it?"
"No..."
"Then I guess you're not taking a seat then," she said before taking her own seat behind the desk. As Howard stood and waited Florence took her time in putting her papers away and looked around in her desk drawers. She knew exactly what she was doing, Howard just knew it. She wanted to make him sweat, have his nerves shot, only to be relieved at her leisure.
"Did you ever treat Professor Jones like that?" she asked, leaning back in her chair.
"Like what?"
"Talking about his legs and what they'd look like wrapped around his head." She looked at him, her eyes stern.
"You heard that?"
"Oh I heard a great deal," said Florence as she got up. "Like how I have a subtle but perfect set of dick sucking lips, about how good my head game was followed by if I could spew the kind of dirty talk that could match the heat of the accent." She walked towards him, her eyes never leaving him. Still stern, but now with a slight smile on her face which somehow made her even more intimidating. She was soon behind him, and whispered in his ear. "How do you like the accent now?"
"It's... it's a fine accent." She nodded and began to pace behind him.
"You still haven't answered my question," Florence continued. "Did you ever treat your previous instructor with such disrespect or am I just a very special case?"
"I was just joking," Howard said, immediately regretting it.
"You know, us Brits are rather famous for our comedy," Florence said. She began to walk towards him again, Howard totally unaware of her position thanks to the rug she was now walking on. "You wouldn't cut the mustard to be an understudy for a Python if that's your idea of humor." She was close now, right behind him and he could sense it. "What you are is frankly disrespectful. You need to be shown some manners. Fortunately, I'll be happy to do it free of charge."
It happened so quickly it didn't even register for Howard until it was too late. Florence's hands moved in a flash, binding his wrists with a zip tie.
"What the fuck are you doing?" He asked. Florence moved to his front and grabbed him by the hair before she answered.
"I'm teaching you a lesson," she said. "Do keep up." Before he could say anything further Florence muffled his response with a fierce and dominant kiss. "You will do exactly as I say, understand?"
He nodded. This wasn't anything like what he would have assumed would happen but all of a sudden he was feeling intimidated by Florence but in a very, very different way; a way he didn't quite disagree with.
"Good. Now sit on the couch. Time for your lesson." Howard followed her direction. Any confusion he might have felt was suppressed by the urge to do exactly what Florence said. Soon enough he was on the couch, eye on her and ready for her next command.
Florence began to pace again, slower now and watching him just as Howard was watching her.
"I understand, my age is distracting," she said, slipping off her black jacket and draping on the chair that Howard had originally thought he would be sitting in. "But distraction does not equal disrespect. Which is a lesson you're going to learn."
Howard remained silent, not fully taking in what was happening due to the surrealness of it all. Of course, Florence's continued stripping also added to it. She began to unbutton her blouse, looking at him with a smirk.
"Finally, you're paying attention," she said. "Maybe I should start giving you parts of the lesson you ignored." Soon the blouse was gone and Howard had a view of the black lace bra she wore. "You see, while it is very true that the decadence of the Roman Empire is almost entirely a fiction propped up by gossip and political mud-slinging it would also be a falsehood that such things never occurred." Florence stopped pacing and hiked her skirt up and began to pull down her panties, revealing a neatly trimmed, dark bush. "However, much like today, if you were rich and powerful enough you could do anything. And often the mudslinging was between such families. Many of the tales are overblown or outright false; overplaying the already salacious details. Of course some of it could have also been numerous cases of self-reporting. However, the nugget of truth always exists in myth if you look hard enough. The nugget in this case being, of course, debauchery and power go hand in hand. It's a fun lesson to learn."
Florence slid off her heels and walked towards the couch and then stepped on it, standing over Howard. "Class is in session," she said. "Be sure to take notes." He looked up at Florence as she began to pull up her skirt. His view was quickly obscured as Florence lowered her pussy onto his face. She was going to give him an order, however from the feeling of his tongue she could tell that Howard needed no verbal directions. However, verbal encouragement was also a valuable teaching tool the young instructor had in her arsenal.
"Ahhhh yesss," she said, the words escaping her smiling lips like steam from a hot spring. She wasn't going to cum from this; it wasn't the best position for either of them for that to occur. Still, Flo would have to admit he wasn't fairing too bad considering all of that and he was hands free. It was easily enough to make her lip quiver just as much as her knees. The quivering almost became a full on earthquake when Florance grabbed Howard by the hair and began to grind her cunt on his face, practically humping him as the passion got more and more intense. With that intensity, her knees began to wobble and if she was going to fall to them she might as well get some work done.
Before her knees completely gave out Florence released Howard's head and got on to her knees on the carpeted floor of her office. In short order she took care of his pants, having them down around his ankles so quickly even Howard wasn't quite sure how it happened. Florence's eyes burned a hole through him, lighting his soul on fire. The blaze only grew more intense when she gripped his hard rod and licked it like an ice pop from base to tip and back again.
"You don't have permission to cum," she said, slowly stroking him. "Not yet, understand?"
He nodded.
"Then say it." She teased him, slowly rubbing her thumb in circles on the underside of his crown.
"I understand!" He blurted out. "But I'm not going to have much of a choice if you keep doing that."
"Fair enough," Florence giggled. "But I suppose this is okay then?" Florence wrapped her lips around his dripping tip, swirling her tongue around it and making his eyes spin like a slot machine as she did so. His body tensed and his hands struggled against the zip ties. He needed to grab Florence's head and hold it in place so he could fuck her throat. He didn't get that. Instead was both treated to and tortured by Florence's painfully methodic pace.
Slowly slurping and licking up and down his pole, her black-painted nails delicately tickling his balls. Every sensation pushed him closer to the edge but the pace itself denied him that release. Release. His body, his mind, his everything ached for it and she was driving him mad. Then beyond madness came when she focused her attention on polishing his crown. Every last bit of suction, every lick, every twirl of the tongue hyper focused on the sensitive tip until finally she stopped, releasing his throbbing prick to the cool air of her office.
"You see, this right here would be frowned upon in a public bath house regardless of sexual orientation," she said as if giving a lecture. "And of course you're thinking the rumors of the upper class having affairs with slaves and servants was something that happened as well, fucking about the house like it was the old Playboy Mansion. Also untrue. There were laws with rather severe consequences for fraternizing with the help." All this time as she gave him a lecture her soft hand continued to pump his cock, now at a feverish help. "Dire consequences." The stroking stopped right when he was on the edge and Florence's hand closed tight around his prick. His head shot forward, shocked at the sudden stop to the pleasure. "For both parties. Understand?"
"Yes," he nodded. "Completely."
"Hmmm," she hummed with a smile. Florence released her vice grip on Howard cock and got to her feet. "Turns out you can learn a bit about respect and consequences. And while knowledge should indeed be its own reward, I think I can do a bit better than that... if we have the right understanding of the lesson. Do we?"
"We do!" Howard blurted. "We do!"
"Well then... when in Rome." Florence straddled Howard and lowered her now sopping cunt onto his cock, both of them drawing in a deep breath at the feeling and releasing it as a moan. The blonde instructor began to work her hips, grinding on Howard's rod and making him writhe beneath her. She was doing everything she could to give him the most pleasurable torture imaginable, massaging and milking him with her cock, working him allaround before even adding a bit of up and down. And of course when that began the madness of lust began to set in for her eager student.
"Shit... oh shit...." he moaned in a pitch that could almost be considered a whine. Florence was rising and falling on his cock, and she had no time for taking it slowly. Before long Florence was riding him like a soldier in battle, hard, rough and fast. She leaned forward, charitably giving the desperate howard a taste of her tits. Eagerly he sucked on the petite breasts, licking and nibbling her nipple before the moment ended all too soon.
Florence threw herself back, bracing her arms against his knees and she slammed her cunt down on his cock repeatedly, the percussion of the collision of wet flesh echoing in the room but was easily drowned out by Florence's own passionate moans. They were alone on the floor of course, not that it mattered to her.
"YES!" She cried. "Yes... gonna use this dick... gonna use it to cum..." Her head went forward, a fierce look in her eyes focused on Howard's, grinding on his cock once more. "You're going to cum in me... you got that? You understand?"
"Y-yesssss," he groaned, losing the fight in holding back the flood. "Gonna cum..."
"Then do it... fill me up... I fucking want it... listen to me... give me what I fucking want! I want your fucking CUM!"
"SHIT!" Howard growled, thrusting up and his body straining as if his whole being wanted to explode instead of just the tip of his cock. "Oh holy HELL!"
"YES!" Florence cried with glee. "FUCK YES I CAN FEEL IT!" She threw herself forward as she came, face to face and milking his cock with her convulsing cunt and the pleasure only increasing with every white hot stream he shot into her. "Every pump... fucking give it all to me... yess... everything... every drop... yessss..." Florence rested herself on his shoulder, refusing to move until she felt his softened cock slip from her. Once she got to her feet he noticed a trickling of his lust coming down her thigh, staining her stockings. It was almost enough to make him want to go again if his body would miraculously allow it.
"Well," said Florence, her voice composed even if she herself wasn't. "I trust the next time we see each other, it will be under more pleasant circumstances. I can be quite... agreeable when you get to know me, Mr. Larkin."
Howard just nodded, though he didn't know if he could have handled an "agreeable" Florence.
*********
"Oh my god Lils," Cami said. "You look AMAZING."
The duo were in the middle of Blake Lively's boutique, getting the aid of Peter's sister in getting Lili the perfect Saloon Girl fit.
"You really think?" Lili asked. The ensemble Blake had been able to put together in record time did seem to fit the bill. Black fishnet hosiery covered Lili's legs while a black and green strapless body wrapped it up for clothing. There were, of course, accessories. Very simple ones like the full arm length black opera gloves and the dark green headband with a feather sticking straight up in the back.
"I might be biased since I put the outfit together but those looks will absolutely kill," Blake said. "Or is it slay? I'm not really up to date on that stuff."
"The green works though?" Lili asked, looking herself over in the mirror.
"Oh I definitely think so," said Blake. She came up and stood by Lili in the mirror, Camila joining her on Lili's other side. "I know a lot of the pictures you showed me had red or black and red but the green really brings out your eyes, which something tells my baby bro is a big fan of. But I'm not saying stay away from red. Got for that in the make up. Some blush, a darker shade of red for your lips, almost crimson I'm thinking... really fall into the costume. Only one little detail is needed." Blake headed to the back and returned shorted with a black and green feathered boa, placing it on Lili's shoulders. "And there, now we have ourselves a saloon girl."
"You are going to knock Petey dead in his tracks," Cami agreed. "Hell, I'm feeling weak in the knees."
"I do look pretty good, don't I?" Lili said, turning in the mirror and getting a look at all the angles.
"I think good undersells it." Blake said. "You've got the total package."
"When do you need this stuff back?" Lili asked.
"Oh whenever," replied Blake. "But... keep the gloves. I just have a feeling those are going to be unsalvageable."
"You're probably very right," Cami agreed.
"You guys!" Lili said, blushing from embarrassment. "Let's just stick with the costume that looks good and not go into NC-17 territory."
"Actually I was thinking full on triple X..." said Cami. "But point taken. But now we need to get our part of the arrangement." Cami went for her bag and took out her camera.
"Lili you don't have to," Blake said. "I know you've said you're not exactly comfortable in front of the camera."
"A deal is a deal and you need this for your store. I mean even if you didn't just help me out big time with the costume you're still my boyfriend's sister so I'm comfortable doing it for you. Especially with Cami taking the photos. It's just for the catalogue, right?"
"Totally. Just giving people an idea of what the clothes look like optimally and honestly Lili you're pretty damn optimum in them. And Cami says we really just need to do it in this outfit and we can photoshop other color styles on it."
"Just this one?" Lili asked. "If you need it I can do a couple more."
"We'll cross that bridge when we come to it, but thanks," Blake said.
"Is it all set up in the back?" Cami said. "I mean basically, I can change the lights a bit once we're there and we do a few tests."
"Ready to go," Blake said.
"Cool, meet you both back there." Cami said. Lili was about to follow just behind before Blake stopped her.
"What's up?" Lili asked.
"I just wanted to kind of say I really like seeing you with my brother. You're really, really good for him and Iove seeing him do stuff like this, cute couples stuff. It's not really usually in his wheelhouse. It's nice to see."
"Thanks... I think he brings out the best in me too. I mean I usually wouldn't stress this much about a silly little Halloween bet but... it's different with him. I don't know. Let's just say after how my last long term relationship went I didn't think I'd meet someone I'd want to be with so fast... but it just kind of happened."
"Well, whatever it is, you have the big sister's approval. Which means you have a really good shot getting the parents' approval. With bonus points for helping me out with these photos."
"No problem. And I... I know my family is gonna love him. Anyways, I'm just glad to help out. I really am willing to put on the other outfits if you need it."
"Eh, I don't want to keep you guys too long but I'll keep the offer in mind if I need more models... which I probably will."
"Cool, well, let's get started then. And by the way, I can give the gloves back. Really, I'll be... careful."
"Lili, you're very sweet and I can see why that's just another reason Peter is crazy about you but... I have a fairly good idea what you're going to "win" with this bet and while I trust the bustier and the boots are safe... let's just say I can write off the gloves as an advertising expense. No problem. And let's never speak of the specifics."
Lili thought it over and nodded. "You're 100% right... besides how often does a girl find a quality pair of opera gloves that go with her eyes?"
*******
The lights in the back room were low, lit on by candles held in candelabras. Anya had set the mod perfectly for the DnD game and was cloaking herself in the same level of mystery as she had the game. She had her elf ears on, and seamlessly so. Her long blonde hair was down and a crown of golden leaves. However, aside from a purple cloak the rest of her outfit was hidden. the only thing the other players knew were her arms, what they could see at least, were bare. It might have been a bit dramatic for a dungeon master but it was her usual, even the crown of flowers. It was a severe clash from how dangerous her campaigns could be for her players. Dangerous, but fair, and fun. Though on that night, the Halloween game, Anya Taylor-Joy had something else behind her DM screen.
Though it was the Halloween game it was being held just a bit before the magic time. Most of the players had some other plans. Still, they came dressed up as their characters, and of course they were going to be referred to as them for the remainder of the game.
There was the brave elven thief Arturian, who in his mortal guise was known by the far more pedestrian Simon. However, still every bit as charming. There was also the chaste cleric Martik, pure and forthright and in the mortal realm of the college town known as Teddy from Philosophy 101. Of course every party needed a berserker, a barbarian warrior to plow through threats when surgical skill and sleight of hand just wouldn't do, which was where Ursor came in with rippling muscles and a will as hard as tempered steel, all in the stout package of a dwarf. Of course by day in the chemistry lab went by the far more pedestrian Al, and while he had the bulk and strength of his avatar he liked the refined musculature. And slightly taller. There was also the Druid Pirate Roberts who also went by the name Robert in reality, and the Halfling Rogue Bard Midnyte went by the moniker of Daniel in the daylight. And all were dressed to the nines and not a bit of modernity in their outfits.
The party was ready for adventure and everything Anya had done just set the mood to make them desire it even more. She was always full of surprises, ever since she took over the game from the old DM, Lili Reinhart. Anya took them places on their quest they never would have gone with Lili, who while friendly was never as into the game as they were and definitely not Anya who had begged for the position.
Little did they know that the kind of adventure Anya was leading them towards on this night of their quest would rival any game played by anyone else.
"After many days and nights of grueling travel through the lush and thick Forest of D'kest N'war, all the battles fought and wounds untreated, your party finally reaches the end of the woods and sees blue skies and a shining sun," Anya said from behind her Dungeon Master's screen. "The teeming woods have come to a complete stop, as if a border exists that only the trees know of. Which isn't to say nature has stopped, only now green grass and bushes with brightly colored flowers and full delicious wildberries alongside the occasional fruit tree decorate the path before you. Mysteriously, you all find yourselves completely healed. It's even beyond that. Your hunger and thirst are gone completely and not even the slightest hint of a scar, save for the ones had before you entered the forest, are to be seen anywhere on any of your bodies."
"I'd like to investigate for an enchantment," the Druid Pirate Roberts said.
"Roll at least a seven for perception and a ten for intelligence," Anya replied.
The Druid threw his dice and did indeed gain that seven by going all the way to nine, but the elusive ten remained just out of his grasp, even with his natural perks. However, that nine was worth something, especially with his natural perks.
"So with your plus two for perception that an eleven," Anya said. "And for intelligence I'm sorry but a five just won't cut it. However, you do in fact perceive some kind of enchantment on yourself and the rest of the party. What it is, whether it be of white or black magic you can not tell. All you can really note is that it seemed to strictly be of the physical nature. Your mind and those of your party are not affected. And one more note... all of your stamina has increased by two, however you are not quite sure how all this will last. This magic is unfamiliar to you. Would anyone else care to try?"
The rest of the party looked to Martik, who shook his head.
"I'd prefer to save my strength for what lies ahead," answered the cleric.
"Very well," Anya nodded. "You move forward, breathing in the sweet air and listening to the sounds of singing birds. It is quite literally night and day in comparison to the woods you just left. However, the reprieve from such peacefulness might be short lived, for an unimaginable large, onyx-black mountain was before. It's almost endless, jutting straight into the sky and from side to side no matter how close you seem to get to it. However as you get close you start to notice a difference in the stone. A large segment of it is reflective like volcanic glass. Reflective but opaque. The closer you all get the more you recognize it for what it is. A door. A door with seemingly no way to open it. And there is no other way past the mountain."
"Can it be climbed?" The Halfling asked.
"No, not even for one as nimble as a Halfling. Nor any thief. Though you are indeed agile, you still have to answer to gravity and the mountain is very steep with nary an angle or ledge to grab hold of."
"Now I will investigate," Martik said. "I wish to know if this sizable door is in fact under any kind of enchantment."
"Very well," Any said with a smirk. "While the amount of power required for such a large object is great, your request is vague. I require a ten for both perception and intelligence. Roll."
And roll the cleric did, and to the cheers of his party he over shot quite a bit, getting nat twenty on both rolls.
"Well well, good job," said Anya. "I needn't even consider your natural perks. You do in fact detect a spell upon the door, two in fact. One of course is an illusion, a spell strong in its appearance but once uncovered quickly fades to reveal the secret to the second. With the illusion wiped away you see writing in an ancient tongue that morphs into a more agreeable language right before your eyes. Its directions are clear. The only way forward is for all among you to wholeheartedly agree with their desire to enter and pass and keep that desire all the way through the passageway. No matter what, you must have the pure, unfettered desire to do what it takes to get through to the other side. A true, unstoppable hunger to go forward and do what it takes to do so. So gentlemen, do you have such a desire? For if you say yes now and go forward and reconsider, even if for a second, you will be taken to the other side of the forest of D'Kest N'War, only now with the path you took closed off to you for all eternity."
The players looked at each other. Arturian, having been the de facto leader of the party so far, spoke up for them all. "So the desire to go through must be kept, no matter what challenges or obstacles we face there?"
"Yes. If at any time you wish to go the other way, one of you must simply say it... but you now know the price you will pay. So, do you go forward, gentlemen?" Anya smirked as the player discussed it. The discussion was short. They all seemed to know they weren't just going to have an uneventful stroll through the passage. But did they suspect danger, or what Anya was actually planning?
"We're going forward," Arturian said. "And Ursor will lead the way with his battle axe in hand."
"Aye," Ursor said, his try hard accent still as endearing as the first day it was put on by Al. Anya could never quite tell where he was supposed to be from. Sometimes it was Irish, others Scottish and sometimes his dwarf character might have been a Spaniard. Whatever he thought it was, Anya found it adorable. It made the waiting wonderfully unbearable.
"The doors open for you, retracting into the sides of the mountain," said Anya. "Trepidatiously, you step through and what you see shocks you all. The doors seem to shut instantly behind you, but with no movement nor noise any of you can discern. It seems to have simply shut, however you are not left in darkness. The entire area is not illuminated and instead of the cavernous innards of a mountain more akin to long abandoned Dwarvin mines Instead it's far more akin to a castle. The flames that seem to instantly ignite to beat away the darkness stem from gleaming golden candelabras that seem to grow out of the walls. Of course there are those not attached to the wall, or anything floating above the ground alongside lanterns and glimmering chandeliers. Gilded and regal furniture decorate almost every inch your eyes can take in. Golden goblets encrusted with precious gems, paintings with colors so vibrant you could almost mistake them for being alive, lusciously indulgent couches and chairs and on the floor in front of you carpeting of the most royal shade of purple you've ever seen, trimmed with golden thread. It's leading you towards something in the distance, a golden throne upholstered in the same shade of purple. You all move forward, taking note of how several staircases from within, all with the save purple carpeting, all have paths that join up with yours. You approach the throne, empty... but not unused. Something about it lets you know it hasn't been empty for long."
"I want to investigate it," said Midnyte. "What am I rolling for?"
"Nothing." Anya simply said, barely containing a smile. "Approach it."
Midnyte paused and looked at the rest of his party before taking a sip of liquid courage, also known as Mountain Dew Code Red. "Is it a trap?" he asked.
Anya cocked her eyebrow. "Fortune favors the bold, my dear halfling."
He nodded. "Midnyte moves forward," he said.
Anya nodded. "A blinding light explodes without sound in front of you, knocking your thief back. Surprised, but unharmed. Not a scratch nor even the hint of bruising on him. When the light fades, a figure comes into view."
That was Anya's cue. The blonde stood up and threw off her purple coat, revealing what she had on underneath to the party. It was a purple gown with short black sleeves and two slits in the skirts showing off her black stocking-clad legs. She wore a pair of heeled boots as well that stopped on the ankle. The men were stunned and silent. This was very out of the ordinary, not just for the game but for Anya herself. She had an apt audience now, and she was ready to use this opportunity to make them something a bit more.
"I am Anya," she said, hoping they'd forgive her lack of character name, though truth be told that was the furthest thing from their minds. "This is my home, the hidden castle of Erosia. Born in a realm known only to my people, an ancient offshoot of the wood elves. A plane of existence very similar to your own, an in between place that is a world unto itself."
As Anya spoke she paced in the room, the men following her as if they were watching a tennis match, left to right, their eyes glued to her.
She continued, "As you can see, this castle is spacious. Perhaps a bit ostentatious as well. You'll also take note it's rather... lonely. All the upkeep; the cleaning, the polishing, the sweeping, the cooking; all taken care of via enchantments and spells."
"What kind of magic could power that many spells?" Arturian asked. "I mean really, is it in one of the handbooks or are we kind of winging it at this point?"
"My magic, my dear fellow elf," Anya said, staying in character. "That being said, it gets rather lonely in this spacious abode. And while I could indeed indulge in the company of my people, they can get rather boring. Eternity can do that to a person. That's why I find travellers such as you so appealing. Still, you have to earn it, which is why Erosia shows up here in your realm. I want you to earn my company."
"Well, w-what does it mean to be in your company?" Midnyte asked nervously before gulping down a mouthful of water.
"I'm so glad you asked." Anya stopped her pacing. She stood front and center with the men and pulled down the top of her gown to her waist, baring her tits to the party. With that, she hoped her intent was crystal clear, but decided to elaborate further. "No one loves like a mortal. I desire the touch of many and I wish to indulge in it now. That is your price for passing through my home. A fair one, as I've never heard any complaints. In fact, quite the opposite."
None of the brave party seemed to take issue with the carnal price set, except of course the chaste and pure Cleric. Anya was actually surprised Teddy was being as faithful to the character to the point he wasn't answering with his dick but with Martik's point of view. "I'm not so sure we can trust her gentlemen, can't you see this is straight up seduction? Besides, such a thing is too good to be true! It's a trap, for sure."
"I say thee nay," Arturian said, fulfilling the role of leader and trying to snap the character of Martik out of Teddy's head long enough to see how fidelity to the game might not be the most prudent course of action. "She's a wood elf. One of the ancient ones... though she doesn't look anything close to ancient in my expert opinion." The thief gave Anya a wink. Now that was the kind of staying in character she was hoping for. "She isn't lying. And after everything we went through I think we deserve some kind of... comfort."
"Your leader is a wise gentleman," Anya said. "Are we in agreement?" Now, all the men nodded in unison. "Very well. Then allow me to step out of these garments. While I could obviously wave them away... well, that's not very fun is it?" Anya slid the rest of the gown off, leaving it in a pile for her to step out of. However, first she let her playmates drink her in. Her pale, naked flesh on display. And while they had all seen the beautiful site of her breasts and had been while she spoke. But now with the lower half of her porcelain form shown they could see a very neatly trimmed strip of dark brown pubic hair. Anya noted that Ursor in particular seemed absolutely entranced.
"Now gentlemen," she said, walking towards the couch closest to the gaming table. She sat down and slid off her boots. "It appears you are all severely overdressed to fulfill this covenant. I can't let this stand." She began to roll the stockings off and put the men underneath such a spell Anya a person could believe Anya had genuine magic powers outside of the game. "Strip."
One by one the men stripped themselves, any hesitations they may have had of getting naked in front of each other were none existent due to the beautiful, pale, and very nude blonde in front of them. They lined up side by side and Anya's already big eyes grew wider at the display.
She got up and walked towards the party, nodding approvingly, and not just for show. Anya did indeed like what she saw. There were some impressive lengths for sure, but what really caught her attention was what the Barbarian was packing. He wasn't small by any means. Not the longest of the group, but much like the dwarf he was roleplaying as what he lacked in length he made up for in thickness. The other men had bottles but Ursor brought the beer can.
Of course, her affinity for thickness in her meat dishes meant she overlooked length completely as she got on her knees directly in front of her Barbarian. Any grasped his cock, making him sigh softly. She looked up at him, her subtle smile both seductive and comforting. She started to stroke his cock and said two simple words. "Shall we, my brave Barbarian?"
He nodded, and Anya began. Her tender lips slowly wrapped around his cock, giving his bulbous head the softest, gentlest bit of suction before rolling her tongue all around it. And all he could do was lose the facade of the Dwarven barbarian Ursor and be fascinated as this gorgeous woman he only knew from behind the Dungeon Master's screen and from afar in his chemistry class gave him the kind of head reserved for star-crossed lovers.
Anya's head slowly moved up and down his rod, every last inch of it getting the hottest, sweetest attention she could give it. Her fingertips and nails traced along his thighs, making circular patterns like vines growing over stone. All to the slow tender rhythm she'd built up, a rhythm that was slowly being shared by the other four men as they stroked, watched, and waited their turn.
Anya was almost tempted to keep them waiting. The moans of her current lover as she worked his cock in forbidden and lustful ways with his mouth. Still, she wanted him to last. She wanted him to give her everything he had with his thick staff. So, with that, she pulled off her Barbarian and moved down the line.
Anya looked up and gripped the next cock in line, that of the Druid Pirate Roberts... that is if he could keep his character facade up. There was a real danger of him melting away in her mouth to the mere mortal he was during the day. At the moment however Anya wasn't looking up at anything but the daring pirate.
"So, my dear pirate," she said, stroking him, extending her tongue for a teasing lick at his tip. "You're up."
Before he could deliver a simple "Aye" in response a moan escaped his lips as Anya's tongue began to flick on his cock, lapping at it as if it were a creamsicle on a hot summer day. The tongue bath gave way for a full on sauna as the blonde took him in her mouth. This time she was a little faster and it was pace the pirate player greatly appreciated. She wasn't fast and furious, but just fast enough to get him on the edge and keep him there for as long as she pleased. However, that did mean breathing could be a bit of a chore at times, which meant that on occasion she had to take a quick break. Fortunately for Roberts Anya's idea of a break was jacking his cock with her right hand and sucking his balls, which was apparently an easier ask for her lungs.
Anya continued down the line, each man getting a slightly different experience, with the chaste and pure cleric giving her quite the different experience than her sweet Barbarian. It wasn't too much of a surprise to Anya. The deep and fast facefucking he gave her, making drool and spittle fall from her mouth and making squelching sounds come from her throat.
"Yeah... oh fuck yeah... you love it like this don't you?" he said, thrusting into her mouth. Truth be told, Anya didn't mind it too much. But it was predictable, the one portraying the chaste and pure of heart was the filthiest and most aggressive and the man playing the role of a swarthy warrior tended to be a lot more tender and appreciative of indulging in his perversions with her.
Up and down the line she went until all the men were on the verge... and then pulled back complete and stood up. "Now that the introductions are out the way... who's first?" THe men looked at each other, understandably unsure of how to decide such a thing. Anya sighed. "Very well. Roll for Charisma. Fifteen or higher."
One by one they rolled until, of all of them, Daniel came on top. "Well, well Halfling," Anya said, reclining back on the couch. "I do believe earlier you spoke of climbing, correct?"
"Y-yes," he stammered out.
"Now's your opportunity," she said with a cheeky smirk. The other four watched with envy as he made his way towards Anya. The blonde was watching as well, her enchanting gaze hypnotizing him like a viper as she played with her pussy. Soft moans escaped her lips, sexual sonar drawing him in.
He was on the couch in seconds that felt like hours. Being this close to Anya he couldn't resist sampling her body, caressing the pale flesh of her legs before pressing his lips upon them on a trail leading to her own treasure trove. However, Anya had other plans.
"My sweet Midnyte," she said, using his character name still. "While I do find your hunger for me to be absolutely arousing... I'm already at that point. And, judging from what is protruding from between your legs, so are you. So come on, be a proper bard and make music with me... make me sing for you."
With that he moved up her body until he was face to face with the beautiful Game Mistress and shortly after that he slid inside her velvet cave, shivering at the warmth and wetness that now surrounded him.
"Mmmm that feels so good, Midnyte," Anya said, keeping his play name. "Now a little bit more. Don't be shy. Not for this. Never for this." She ran her hands up his back until they got to the back of his head. With a grasp of tender firmness Anya guided his face to hers for the first kiss of the night. As she surmised, that was the jumpstart her lover needed and she began to thrust into her. Not too hard, humping away like a dog in heat nor was she going at a snail's pace. It was just what it needed to be... a lovely and deliciously bumpy ride. "That's it," she said in an encouraging tone. "Get lost in me, dear Halfling... crave me..."
While Anya and her player got more and more into the act of passion, memories of the game falling away with every thrust, the rest watched, waited and stroked at the sight. Some were growing impatient, chief among them all the party's leader. The brave and steadfast patience of Arturian was giving way to the impatient lust of Simon and his raging hard on. Fantasy was nice but with this kind of reality at play he needed something a bit more tactile. Mercifully for him, and opening for the Anya's opening was coming up.
Anya looked in the eyes of her lover. He was close, she knew that look all too well. "Close, are you?" she asked, to which she got a quick and desperate nod. "Then pull out my dear, regroup your stamina... we aren't done yet." She gave him a sweet but quick kiss and he slowly pulled out and walked on wobbly knees to the nearest wall to regain his barings.
Before Anya could even utter the question about who would be next Simon stepped up.
"Well, Arturian, isn't it?" Anya asked in character.
"Huh?" he asked before coming to his senses. "Oh, yeah. Totally."
"I see the brave leader is flustered," Anya rose up, running her nails up and down his thighs. "Understandable." Anya took his hand and guided him to sit down next to her. No sooner was Arturian sitting on the couch and she had mounted him, though his hard member throbbed between them. However, after a gentle kiss followed by a lick on his lips Any areache between them rose up. He moaned softly as she stroked him for a few seconds before sinking down on his rod. Anya's lip quivered as he filled her, savoring feeling filled up once more before she began to ride him.
"Holy shit... holy shit," Simon said. His hands found a home gripping Anya's ass and his mouth went to her chest to lick and suck on her bare tits. And Anya drank it all in, an enchanted elixir of sensation enveloping her entire form. Sweat started to form on her body, making her pale skin glow in the flickering of the electric candlelight.
"Oh yes," she gasped. "Have me... take me...". Her words began to mix with pants and moans, sounds that mixed with her lover's own as the heat got turned up more and more. Her hips swiveled, he thrust up. He sucked her nipple, Anya's cunt squeezed his cock like a vice. Anya was so close to that first intoxicating moment of bliss it could literally happen at any moment. Unfortunately, so was Simon who had very human stamina despite the role he played. If he came now, that would be it for him, and Anya could have that. She stopped, gave him a kiss, and pulled up from him. He took her mercy and rose up, recovering from the edge he was on.
Anya then summoned her next lover and the one who was destined to become her favorite. Her erotic gaze fell upon her Barbarian once more, enticing him to come with a wave of her index finger. He approached and she kissed him deeply, once more intertwining their tongues. "Sit," she said as the kiss broke. He did so and she once more straddled a lover, though this time there was no waiting; she simply couldn't. Anya's hand went immediately to his cock, guiding it to her soaking pussy. In a moment he was inside her and they both let out loud moans of approval. her head rolled back, her long blonde hair hanging and moving with every motion made.
It didn't take long for the two to get into complete sync. The game faded and only Anya and Al. She cooed and moaned at his hands, her skin, his lips on hers, tasting each other and only growing more hungry. Their tongues licked at each other, a duel of the flesh before their lips collided. Anya began to moan in his mouth, pulling him just as tight as he had her; chest to chest and heartbeat to heartbeat.
"Yesssss... YES!" Anya moaned, throwing her head back. Al's grip loosened, allowing his platinum-haired lover to lean all the way back as he thrusted. She felt like a leaf on the wind, flowing through waves of pleasure before she pulled herself up, fire in her eyes as she stared at him out. Her hips began to gyrate and grind, now making him moan. Anya grabbed his face and looked directly at him, licking his lips. "Don't cum... not yet... I know you want to, don't you?"
"Yes," he admitted in a strained grunt.
"I promise you it will be so much better if you hold on just a bit longer love, okay?" He nodded. "Good." Anya kissed him once more before getting off of him, ready for the next man, which was the very unsaintly cleric.
"Ah, trying to see if you can break the immortal?" Anya said as she was bent over the arm of the couch. "Many have tried, weary traveler."
"None of them were Martik," said Teddy before plunging into Anya's depths from behind.
"I've heard such sentiments before," Anya said before moaning. And moans soon turned to grunts as once more the LARPing cleric gave it to her hard, rough and dirty. While it was a far different flavor than what her Barbarian had given her, that didn;'t mean it was bad. Far from it. It scratched a completely different itch, fed a different craving.
"That's it!" Anya said, her nails digging into the armrest. "Fuck me! Harder now! Come on... show me how much you want it!"
"Fuck yeah fuck yeah FUCK YEAH!" Teddy said, all traces of his saintly role fully melted away from the fierce friction. He slammed into Anya's cunt hard and fast, breathing hard and sweating bullets. This kind of thing just didn't happen, especially to him, so he was going to enjoy it to his heart's content. Of course, Anya's own enjoyment and encouraging yelps of pleasure only threw more gasoline on the fire which only further revved up his engines. Then, when Anya began to push back against him, meeting him thrust for thrust, that engine began to overheat. "Fucking, god damn..."
"Too much for you, brave traveller?" Anya breathily teased. "Perhaps you need a rest. I'm sure someone else from your party would be glad to take over while you regain your senses."
Teddy took her up on that advice, driving in one more time before pulling out to recuperate. And so it went, a blur of sin and flesh as each man got a round in her ethereal pussy, also taking advantage of her miraculous mouth when they got bored with stroking themselves to the action. Soon, her sweet Barbarian was back. As their eyes locked as he walked towards her again, Anya felt he wanted something a little different this time. When he got in place that feeling was confirmed once she felt his hands massage and caress the cheeks of her pale ass.
Anya looked over her shoulder at him and asked, "Is there something you'd like to ask me?"
"Well, dear Anya," he said, voice quivering with anticipation. He was also still trying to hold on to his character. Anya still found it charming. He continued to rub her rump, breathing heavily. "I was wondering just how far your hospitality went."
"For you, my dearest warrior?" she asked, licking her lips. "As far as you'd like." She pushed her ass out towards him, inviting him in with the motion. "Take it slow though... nice and slow..."
Her words were a siren's song and Al was ready to dance. He spread Anya's pale cheeks open and pressed his cock, lubed up with a wonderful mix of Anya's own saliva and lust, against her tight rear opening. The blonde tensed at first, bracing herself against the couch arm as he pressed forward.
Anya shut her eyes tight and gripped the armrest tight. It was a tight fit but Anya knew she could manage it. That confidence was set in stone as the grimace on her face melted away into a smile the moment she felt Al's fingers at her pussy, playing with her clit as he filled her ass. Strained grunts gave way to appreciative coos.
"Yessss," she hissed. "Oh my god... just like that... fuck..." The fantasy realm melted away completely for her as the intense erotic pleasure of reality was much more inviting. Slowly he worked more of himself into Anya's tight backdoor. It was slow going at first. Al was very aware of his girth and wanted to make it as easy as possible for Anya and his gentleness was greatly appreciated. Inch by inch, moment by moment more of his cock went in her ass and as more went in the more Anya began to enjoy it until finally she was actually pushing back against him.
Soon the two were going at it at full speed, hot and furious, yet still passionate. Anya had risen up at this point, her back to his chest, tongue darting at his before their lips sealed in hungry kisses.
"More... just like that... you feel so good... so good inside me... don't stop... please don't stop... ohhhhh..." Anya rested her head on Al's shoulder, licking her lips and rolling her head. Her body gave way to the sweet tenderness of his touch. It was a noticeable difference. There Al was, fucking her up the ass and yet with a far more tender touch than Teddy the would be cleric had been in her pussy. There were no complaints on either end, though she already knew which one she'd be seeing again. She was on autopilot now, doing what her body begged of her to do. She followed Al's lead as he sat down on the couch. She planted her feet on the cushions and began to ride him, bouncing her asshole up and down on her cock. She was lost in lust now, completely dick drunk and up for anything, anything the fellow men could come up with or her own mind. Though the idea did spring to her mind first, it wasn't far away from any of theirs.
"You know gents?" She said, face shimmering with sweat. "There's another option for any of you brave adventurers willing to share."
The good Druid Pirate Roberts, now also shedding his RPG skin and simply being Robert, was the first one to fully grasp what Anya had just said. He stepped forward and the ravished and ravishing blonde lifted and opened her legs as Al's thrusts slowed and then stopped.
"Come then, don't keep me waiting," Anya said with a smirk. He didn't keep her waiting at all, instead sliding his hardness into her pussy just as Anya had requested. "Ahhhhhh yesssss... that's so tight... so good. Fuck me... both of you... fuck me..."
Once more the going began slowly, Robert would thrust in and Al would pull out, then Al would thrust in and Robert would pull out, all the while Anay urged them on.
"That's so good... so good boys... more now... come on... I want it... I'm asking for it lads... come on and fuck me!"
The pace increased, Robert going faster and Anya's lusty stare burrowed deep into his mind. He took full advantage of the fact she was facing him, kissing from her lips to her tits, sucking and licking the glistening, flushed flesh of her body. And that was all just the beginning. The pace picked up quicked, the men finding that perfect rhythm and going full blast and Anya could do nothing but howl in pure pleasure.
The men all had their turns with Anya now, doubling up on her and giving her everything they had. Some, like the one-time cleric, went hard, fast and rough while others were almost as tender as her beloved Barbarian. At one point she was airtight, a dick fucking each one of her holes and working her into a frenzy; everything became a blur of pure, absolute pleasure to the point she lost sight of which of her gentlemen were inside her at any given moment. All she knew was the sensations of being so perfectly full, and that sensations were beginning to overload her.
With two cocks in her body and the feeling of lips and hands all over her, Anya cried out her pleasure, announcing it loud enough for anyone passing by the store to hear. "I'M CUMMING!!!!! YESSSSS!!!!"
Pleasure overcame every nerve in her body, a spell of pure sexual satisfaction that made her feel like she was tumbling about in a kaleidoscope. Eyes rolled in the back of her head and her body quivered. Her mind was utterly rattled and words failed her... except for one sentence. A directive for her men, one last instruction for her players.
"Cum on me!!!" She demanded. "I need it on my skin... cover me!!" The men in her hurriedly pulled out and with an agility that betrayed her dick drunkenness Anya glided from the couch to her knees, looking up at the five gentlemen lined up like a firing squad, ready to shoot their desire all over her. It was a race to the finish and she decided to give her favorite barbarian a little help.
Anya's big brown eyes focused on him. She licked her lips and ran her hands all over her body, playing with her pussy and pinching her nipples. "Cum.... cum... cum now!!!"
"UnnnnnggggANYA!!!!" Al yelled out, his beer can cock firing off a long, thick rope of cum that splattered against Anya's face right down the middle with further volleys streaking in her blonde hair and cheeks. Of course, once one fell so did the rest, after all, unlike a real firing squad all of these guns were loaded.
Anya moaned out, "Yessss..." as hot cum covered her face and body, playing with her still throbbing pussy as cum covered her, dripping down her body. One by one each flesh tap went dry and the men got a taste of the afterglow Anya was experiencing.
After all this, Anya was sure of only two things. One, was that the next game certainly would have a lot to live up to, and two, she needed to have a much more private session with Al.
********
The Halloween weekend had finally arrived, and the party was at the Whisky Casket if one paid for tickets. Fortunately Peter and his friends had the VIP ones as well, which meant an open bar. It was going to be him, Lili, Camila, Brodie, Sabrina and her friend Joey King. However, at that moment the only two people present were Peter and Camila, though to Peter's understanding Lili was around somewhere. They'd arrived separately, as she'd wanted to make her reveal to see if she'd figured out his costume and one the bet a surprise. According to Camila, she was ordering the drinks, but as it was an open bar for the VIP ticket holders she was no doubt in a bit of a line.
"So what are you supposed to be again?" Peter asked.
"Lois Lane," Camila answered. She was dressed in a long, purple dress with short sleeves and black gloves. Her hair was under a wig of the same color, but this one in a shoulder length bob haircut; she looked as though she had just stepped out of the 1950s. "I figured if I went modern it'd just be me with a mock-up press pass. So Petey dearest, we're both stepping out of the past to look our best at the cost of being recognizable. Though I'm guessing I'm going to be recognized a teensy bit more than you."
"Come on, I'm Brisco County, Jr.!," Peter said. "People will get it."
"Petey, I barely got it. If I hadn't watched the whole thing with you in summer of Junior year after having your appendix out you'd just be a cowboy to me. I mean a very handsome and loyal cowboy I'm proud to call my bestie but still a cowboy."
"Did Lili figure it out?"
"You'll just have to wait and see, won't you?" Cami winked at him then looked into the crowd, which raised another question from Peter.
"Looking for your Clark Kent?" He asked.
"What makes you think I'm looking for someone?"
"Well, aside from the 50s style you have on, this costume isn't in your wheelhouse. You always go for either sexy or funny and sometimes both. This isn't that. And the only reason you'd dress as Lois Lane is if you had a Superman."
"Well, anything else you've figured out Sherlock?"
"Well, first of all I'm more of a Columbo guy which brings me to this, just one more thing."
"And that would be?"
"When were you going to tell me about you and Brodie?" He asked, stunning Camila into silence and blushing. "I mean I've suspected it with the way you've both been acting lately and the final piece of the puzzle was your costume because every year he does the same Superman costume; a business suit and glasses with the shirt torn open and a Superman shirt underneath."
"Rather than try and dodge the question... yes. We're seeing each other and I was worried about telling because I didn't want it to be weird or you to be weird about it and go all overprotective and-"
"Cami, I think it's cool," said Peter.
"Oh," she replied. "I mean I'm not surprised it's just, you know... I mean you and Lili were nervous about telling me and I kind of felt the same and... yeah."
"Look, as long as he treats you right it's all good."
"And he has... and we don't really know where it's going yet. So we're dating but not DATING, get it?"
"Yeah. So, feel free to be open about it. Take it from me, trying to hide it isn't that much fun."
"Well, fortunately the hiding is over," Camila said, signalling someone in the crowd over. As they approached it became very clear it was Brodie in costume, just minus the torn open shirt.
"Huh, guess the glasses are a good disguise," said Peter as Brodie approached.
"Hey Pete," he said, not looking at Cami to avoid suspicion which ended up being one of the suspicious things he'd done to make their quasi-relationship obvious.
"He knows Brodie," Cami said, scooting closer to him. "Apparently we aren't the greatest sneaks."
"Ah," he said, his demeanor showing signs of nerves. "Well, Peter, we cool?"
"Yea. I mean you know if you hurt her it's gonna be bad. And not even from me or Lili, Cami will probably do more damage before Lili and I even arrive."
"Understood."
"Hey, when you were over there did you see Lili?" Peter asked.
"Do NOT tell him what she's wearing," Cami insisted. "That's one surprise we should definitely keep him from finding out about. Besides, Lili should be the one to do the unveiling of HER costume."
"Okay," Brodie said before turning his attention back to Peter. "You heard her man. Sorry."
"Can you at least tell me where she was in line? Give me an idea of how long I'm going to be waiting?"
Brodie looked at Cami before responding. "That's doable," the Brazilian beauty said.
"She was definitely close. Like not in the front but definitely not in the middle. So maybe, like, fifteen minutes?"
"With that question asked, time for one of my own," Cami said. "Any idea where Sabrina and her plus one are? Could have sworn she was coming."
"Sabrina had something come up, or that's what she said," Peter said. "As far as I know Joey is here, but probably hustling some poor mope over at the Street Fighter cabinet. And now for something similar right back at you, where are Madelaine and Sydney."
"Same answer for both," Cami said. "Madelaine and Jesse decided to have a date night tonight. Mads apparently has something very special cooked up. And Syd's seeing some guy she met in class tonight. So, it's just us for however long we decide to stick around for the tricks before we're ready for the treats."
********
There were a lot of things that, once the night was over, Sydney Sweeney could say about her date with Jerry. Many of them were rather every day. Nothing bad, far from it. It was fun, she and him clicked, the dinner was wonderful and the conversation was even better; all the stuff was very safe for work and dinner with the family if it went that far.
Then, of course, there was stuff you just couldn't talk about with the parents after asking dear old dad to pass the mashed potatoes, and that was the intense sexual attraction the two felt the moment the date started. Sydney and Jerry had flirted for sure, otherwise there wouldn't even have been a date. However, the buxom blonde was not usually the type to fuck on the first date but as their conversation over Italian food and wine quickly went from casual and friendly to flirtatious and laden with innuendo, which Sydney found surprising as she was the one to actually initiate it. Of course, she surprised herself and Jerry to an even greater degree when she was the one who decided to take it much further than simple flirtation and innuendo.
And now there they were, all over each other in Sydney's garage. Well, technically her parents' garage, and a spacious one at that. It was big enough to almost be a whole house unto itself. A tiny house, of course, but it was still much larger than the standard and Sydney used every inch of it in restoring her dream car, a '69 cherry red Ford Bronco. The buxom blonde had such pride in the garage and how she'd set it up that any other time she would have given Jerry the grand tour.
However being off the charts horny called for a different kind of action, especially as Sydney found herself lifted up onto her work bench by Jerry, who seemed very eager to take a tour of the wonders of her deliciously fit yet curvy body. His hands roamed those unexplored curves, making a quick and dirty map to follow of her body. He groped and caressed her body through the fabric of her clothing, the blonde's soft moans urging him on.
While groping and kissing the busty blonde was a pleasure in itself, Jerry wanted more. His hands grasped Sydney's perfect tits while he buried his face in her bountiful cleavage. Sydney to the very obvious signal and scrambled to remove her top and bra and let her ladies free.
Jerry's eyes grew wide at the sight of her melons and like a starving wanderer just had to have a taste. He dove right in, fully burying his face in them. Sydney hissed in breaths, her teeth clenched while Jerry nibbled and sucked her nipped tugging them with his teeth. And every second he spent squeezing and sucking her tits the more the urge for them both to completely lose the clothes.
The urge won out, a pile of clothes on the counters where Sydney had once been sat. Now Jerry was pushed against the wall moaning "That's it... fuck yeah... Syd...," as the blonde savagely sucked him off. There was no build up, nor was their need for it. He was already rock hard by the time Sydney's lips wrapped around his head. From that moment it was a whirlwind of tongue tornadoes and a perfect storm of pleasure. Sydney was almost fucking her own face with his cock with her rapid pace moving up and down his cock. It was loud and sloppy and it already had Jerry weak in the knees. In fact, they were shaking as much as his hands, which had reached out and grasped Sydney's head. It was simply for show however as all the movement came from her own body.
GLUCK GLUCK GLUCK; the sound of wet thrusting echoed in the garage, moist percussion to the sound of Jerry's desperate moans. And to Sydney, they were a bit too desperate. She pulled off of his cock and got to her feet. She motioned to her left towards another flat surface, this one table usually meant for tools she needed in the moment while working on the car. However, now the tool she wanted there had a much more important job than loosening some nuts... well, at least not in the car repair sense.
"Lay down," Sydney said. Jerry nodded, moving to the table and laying on his back. No sooner than that and she was on top of him, though Sydney had yet to mount his cock. Instead she drug her tits up and down his body, the full erect nipples on her melons running down his skin until she reached his cock. Jerry craned his neck up just in time to watch Sydney wrap her massive tits around his tool.
"God damn..." he growled as the buxom blonde began to bounce her tits on his dick, her tongue licking the tip as it peaked out of her colossal cleavage with every thrust. While it was a bit less stimulation than her stupendous suck job, her tits felt nothing short of amazing.
"These titties feel too good?" Sydney teased. "I can feel it throbbing between them. You want to cum so badly don't you?"
"Yessss," he groaned.
"But you're not gonna yet, are you?"
"No.... no..."
"Because you still want my pussy... so I guess you better control yourself a little better." With that Sabrina threw a haymaker and removed her tits from around his cock but once more engulfed his cock, taking him to the hilt.
"SHIT!" Jerry cried out, back arching as Sydney pushed him to the bring again. And just as suddenly as she had sprung it on him Sydney pulled back. Her hot breath felt cool on Jerry's saliva-coated cock, making it twitch. The sensation soon ended and Jerry looked up and saw Sydney facing him, leaning against the hood of her car.
"How long are you going to keep me waiting?" She asked before turning her back on him and bending over the hood. She began to sway her ass back and forth, beckoning him to give her what she wanted and soon Jerry was on his way over to give her exactly that.
Sydney breathed deep when she felt Jerry's hands on her ass, giving her underappreciated backside some much deserved appreciation. Caressing her ass and squeezing her cheeks. The tender touch was very welcomed but something so sweet was better served for a holiday with mistletoe presents in ribbon and bows. This however, was Halloween.
"I want it Jerry," she begged. "Fuck me..." Before the request could be repeated Jerry followed through, guiding his rigid rod inside of Sydney. "Ahhhhh... oooooh fuck... mmmm fuck that cock feels good baby... mmm..."
His body moved like a sound wave with every thrust, slow, steady and hitting all the spots. Sydeny moaned, her open mouth upturned into a smile. It'd been far, far too long since she'd had anything inside that was plastic and needed a battery to operate. An actual flesh and blood cock was the perfect treat for a Halloween night. Thing was, Sydney always went through her Halloween treats fast and she wasn't looking to make Jerry's dick any kind of exception. She began to push back at him, twerking and grinding on his cock, urging him to give her more.
"Not gonna make me do all the work, are you Jerry?" she asked, a devious tone in her voice. "Fuck me... come on... you're fucking a blonde with big tits on the hood of a car... this is the American dream!" That was true, especially for Sydney. That was all part of why she wanted a candy apple red car. It made her wet, the idea of being fucked on it... or in it. No other color ever appeared in her head when the fantasy entered her head. She had dreamt about her hard nipples rubbing against the shiny red hood, sweat dripping off her body while a hard cock filled her. It was an immaculate dream and now it was reality. That reality was becoming more intense with every hungry thrust Jerry made deep inside of her.
"That's it," Sydney said, breathing deep with a smile on her face. "That's what I fucking want... just... oooooo just like that. So fucking deep baby!"
"Holy... holy shit Syd.... Sydney... oh god damn!" Grunted Jerry. And what he lacked in verbosity he more than made up for with talent. With what he was packing her both had the right size of the boat and the motion of the ocean on his side. Sydney's moans began to echo throughout the garage as Jerry got lost in her paradise.
Still there were many facets of paradise and more than just being bent over the hood of her dream car and getting a proper fucking and Sydney felt like now it was time to take a ride in her car... or rather, on it.
In a haze of sexual desire Sydney had Jerry withdraw from her and crawl up on the car hood himself, laying back for her. Once he was in position Sydney got in hers as well, lowering her sopping pussy until it sheathed his sword completely. Then it was time to really put the new shocks to the ultimate test.
"Holy fucking shit," gasped Jerry. The ride had begun and it was both a sight to see and a sensation to experience. Sydney rose and fell and worked her hips, driving him mad with lust. And the madness only grew with the view of her big, luscious, bouncing breasts. He felt the need to rise up and kiss and suck them all over, to give them more than a few healthy squeezes. However, both to his pleasure and dismay he was far too under the spell of her stupendous pussy. So hot, tight and wet, the most perfect fit he'd ever had.
"Mmmm yeah you like that pussy Jerry?" Sydney knowingly asked. He looked up to answer her and that's when she gave him another visual, squeezing her tits together with her shoulders, pressing them together and making him throb within her while shivering on the outside, a freezing hot chill up his spine. Her hips swirled, grinding and sending his brain swimming. At that point Jerry might have been blackout drunk with how desire had overridden his conscious mind. However, instinct was still there and was far from selfish.
Jerry's hand slid over the sweat-soaked skin of Sydney's legs before reaching her occupied cunt, and sooner had the approach been made than he began to play with her clit, driving Sydney into overdrive. The buxom blonde cried out and howled like a she-wolf, an appropriate sound for the Halloween season. She leaned forward, her hands on his shoulders and began to drive her sopping pussy up and down on his cock rapidly, going from howling at the moon to playing the role of a cowgirl on a bucking bronco.
"Yes... yes... fuck... gonna... oh so close... cumming... soon... so close..." The words tumbled from her mouth like a sorceress' spell, enchanting them both with erotic energy before Sydney cried out once more, a siren's song signaling her own orgasm crashing through her, shattering her like a jack o'lantern against the sidewalk in the Halloween moonlight.
"That's right Syd," Jerry grunted, sweating bullets as he desperately tried to hold back his own flood against the indescribable pleasure of being deep inside of an orgasming Sydney Sweeney. "Cum on my cock... nnngn fucking cum for me..."
Of course what he was asking of her was already doing, though the busty blonde always loved some positive reinforcement. As the pleasure filled her veins she felt drunk and high and delightful. Nothing matched this kind of pleasure and now it was time for Jerry to get his. After all, he'd done the trick so now it was time for his treat.
Sydney got off of him and the car and got down on the concrete floor of the garage, squatting and waiting. The waiting wasn't remotely long and Jerry was soon behind, catching sight of Sydney with her arms around and under the tits, squeezing them together. He got the picture immediately but when Sydney actually said the words it made what would come next that much sweeter.
******
"What exactly did Lili order for drinks?" Peter asked.
"Some kamikazes and beers," Cami asked. "Brodie did say there was huge line. I mean an open bar is gonna create that kind of line and chaos."
"Yeah man," Brodie chimed in. "Just give her a minute."
"Yeah, I guess. That's a lot for one person to carry though, think she needs any help?"
"What don't you ask her yourself?" Camila suggested, gesturing towards his approaching girlfriend. She had been able to procure a tray to carry the drinks however that was the furthest thing from Peter mind as Lili came into full view. His jaw was agape in the most complimentary way as he drank in her costume. The green corset, the feather boa, the opera gloves and the stockings. Lili had opted for thigh highs instead of hose and her choice was very much appreciated.
The make-up was also perfect; the blush, the ruby red lips, Lili went all out and had earned her victory and the moment she saw her man's reaction she knew it, giving him a sexy and confident smirk as she approached.
"See anything you like, cowboy?" She asked, setting the tray down on a nearby table allowing Camila and Brodie to get their shots and observe for a few laughs.
"S-several things, actually," Peter replied, fumbling for his drink with his eyes still on Lili before she charitably handed the shot to him. "Thanks."
"No problem." Lili finally got her own Kamikaze and looked to Cami. "To Halloween and tricks and treats?"
"Sounds just right to me," Cami said, raising her glass to clink the others before the quartet downed the shots. "To many more tricks and treats."
"Speaking of," Lili said, her gaze once more going to Peter. "My stay here might be a little short to get both tricks and treats ready. In fact I think I might just finish the beer and head out."
"One beer and we're gone," Peter said. "You got it."
"Oh no no no cowboy," she teased. "You're staying here until I call for you. I did win the bet, didn't I?" Peter nodded. "Then we're playing this my way, baby. And I want to make sure all the tricks are up my sleeve and all the treats are irresistable." She leaned in and kissed him, Brodie and Camila exchanging glances and stifling chuckles. "See you soon." Lili's attention turned to Camila and changed completely, the sultriness stored away as she gave her bestie a hug. "Sorry I've got to head out. I thought Madelaine might show up before giving in to her traditional Halloween debauchery."
"Traditional?" Brodie asked. "You were expecting her to not show up?"
"Something like that," Cami replied. " See, there's normal Mads, who's already kind of a vixen once the code is cracked but on Halloween she's totally unlocked from the get go. Honestly I think she plans it all from the first of the month given how detail-oriented she already is."
"Remember that one Halloween with the rave?" Lili asked, flashes of an unforgettable Halloween night flashing through her mind.
"Any chance you're going to tell that story?" Peter asked.
"If you're good," Lili said with a smile. "And maybe even relive it if you're extra good. That will have to wait though. I'll text you when everything's ready." She gave him a wink and was off, leaving Peter to think about just what she had cooked up... and what adventures of Halloween past she and Cami had with Madelaine.
*******
Jesse was more than a little confused with the Halloween plans Madelaine had made for them. They were wearing a couples costume in the form of Fred and Daphne from Scooby Doo and, to Jesse, a costume only made sense if they were going to go out and party. However, instead of the big Halloween party at the Whisky Casket, they were in her apartment and Madelaine was being coy about just what was going on. However, it was very obvious they were waiting for something. Or rather, Madelaine was.
They didn't wait in silence. That chatted with Madelaine being heavy on the flirtation, but she wasn't making a move either, just speaking in innuendo laden sentences. In between those suggestive words Jesse noticed Madelaine's eyes go from him to two things within the apartment; her clock and then the door. The looks were so quick anyone else might not have noticed it. However, knowing the redhead intimately, Jesse caught it. And he also could have sworn she knew he knew something was up. There was something extra-devilish in her smile.
"We're really not leaving the apartment tonight, are we?" Jesse said, trying to mine some kind of info from his girlfriend.
"Plans changed," Madelaine said. "I had a better idea."
"Then why are we still in costume?"
"Because it's more fun that way." The fiery vixen smiled before heading towards the door. No knock was heard, but Madelaine had glanced at the clock before doing it. Whatever she had planned, the firing pistol had just gone off.
"Someone at the door?" Jesse asked.
"Nothing for you to worry about," she said with a grin before walking away. "Quite the opposite."
While Jesse tried to get something from Madelaine's cryptic demeanor, Madelaine made her way to the door, opened it, and stepped outside.
While Jesse was trying to guess what was going on outside the apartment door Madelaine was busy meeting her guest and going over the plan for the night.
"Nice costume," said Madelaine to Sabrina Carpenter. "Never seen a sexy UPS delivery person before but I like it. And those shorts really make your ass look amazing."
"Thanks," Sabrina said with a shrug and blushed cheeks. "You sure this is all cool?"
"Second thoughts?"
"Some," Sabrina honestly replied. "I mean I'm not a stranger to group sex but it tends to be a bit more... casual. Like orgasm first, exchanging phone numbers later. Established couples... don't want to be a third wheel."
"Sabrina, considering this is a threesome, a third wheel actually fits in quite well," Madelaine asserted. "It's cool, don't worry. I mean you can still back out if you want." Madelaine caressed Sabrina's cheek, the blonde sighing softly and leaning into it. "But that's not much fun, is it?"
"I guess not," Sabrina said in a soft voice. When Madelaine retracted her hand, some of Sabrina's senses returned. "So, how are we going to play this?"
"Just follow my lead and have fun Short Stack," Madelaine said. "And remember it's Halloween, there's no such thing as too wild."
"Got it," Sabrina nodded.
"Okay then. Just follow behind me. Not too closely, I want to keep the mystery as long as I can. Let's say two steps behind. Just enough to set up an appropriately grand entrance."
"Sounds good to me."
"Oh, sweet Sabrina... we haven't even begun to get to the good part." With those last words leaving Sabrina hanging Madelaine led her inside where a proper Halloween celebration was going to be had.
The plan was followed exactly as Madelaine had stated. She entered the living room, Sabrina waiting two steps behind for her cue. For the moment, the redhead turned off the seductive charms. That was important to the reveal, she needed Jesse to believe just for a second.
"What was it?" he said, noting the change in Madelaine's tone. "Was someone at the door? I didn't even hear a knock."
"Yeah actually," she said. "A delivery. Kind of shocked, it's pretty late."
"That's an undersell, what was it?"
"Something for you," she said. "I'll just bring the delivery person in." Before Jesse could say anything else, Sabrina answered her cue and walked in, making Jesse's jaw drop at the revealing and form fitting costume.
"You don't need to sign or anything," Sabrina said. "It's all taken care of by your special lady friend."
The seduction was back on and it was all over Madelaine's face as she smiled wide. "I present to you a very special Halloween treat for us both to share, a simply ravishing blonde spinner named Sabrina. She's a friend and when I described my little idea for tonight she just had to be involved. Which is fortunate because she is just the definition of a treat, wouldn't you agree?"
Jesse nodded, licking his lips while his eyes bounced like a ping pong ball between the gorgeous redhead to his left and the petite blonde beauty to his right. He was ready to pounce on the both of them before Madelaine paused him.
"I can tell by the look on your face you're ready for a taste of something sweet," she said, walking behind Sabrina and running her hands over her exposed skin, from thighs and over her tight shorts to her stomach. "But this is Halloween, my dear beloved. And what kind of person would I be if I didn't investigate your treats to make sure they're suitably scrumptious?"
Madelaine began to walk around Sabrina like a game show spokesmodel displaying the wares the contestant had the opportunity to win. Jesse's eyes were glued to the women, though he wasn't the only one on a wonderful edge.
Sabrina's heart was racing and she was wet knowing what was to happen. Madelaine's fingers brushed against the bare skin of her arms, leaving goosebumps in their wake and sending a shiver directly up her spine.
"Just look at this gorgeous woman," Madelaine said. "Petite? Of course... but there are so many wonderful curves." Her hand ran from Sabrina's arms to her hips and to her ass, giving it a gentle squeeze. "And these legs... already perfect but they look beyond perfect with these thigh high boots and black stockings that go just enough beyond the boots." Madelaine squatted down. "I bet you couldn't resist having a taste. I mean I know I can't."
"Oooooh," Sabrina said, unable to contain the moan when Madelaine began to kiss her thighs. She felt like her knees were melting and her heart was on course to burst from her chest.
"We're all going to have some treats tonight," Madelaine said. "You'll get yours Jesse, but first enjoy the aperitif." Her gaze then went to Sabrina as the fun began. She unbuckled the belt on the brown booty shorts Sabrina wore before pulling them down, revealing a lacy pair of black panties beneath.
Sabrina stepped out of the shorts and they were pushed aside. Madelaine was now directly in front of Sabrina, the petite blonde left absolutely breathless as she waited for the redhead to make her next move.
That move was a series of soft yet searing kisses on Sabrina's inner thighs, leaving a trail of red lipstick marks getting closer and closer to Sabrina's soaked pussy. Sabrina was hissing in air, the craving for Madelaine to go further almost as strong as Madelaine's own. However the redhead knew the longer she took the better it would be for all three people in the living room.
"Oh... oh wow.. ohhhh," the words fell out of Sabrina's lips when Madelaine's began leaving a trail of kisses on her stomach, her tongue connecting the areas in between. The temperature jumped up significantly, for Sabrina at least. She already felt herself getting sweaty and Madelaine tasted it with every lick. Madelaine, being a hostess focused on the comfort of her guests, decided to help Sabrina. She rose to her feet, eyes locked on Sabrina's as she began to remove the petite blonde's top, exposing her perky and petite tits to the air. However, this just proved to make things hotter still especially when Madelaine began to lovingly lick Sabrina's breasts. Licks turned to kisses and Sabrina began to turn into a puddle starting at her knees.
Not wanting to literally sweep the blonde off her feet, Madelaine stood back up and took the brown cap Sabrina was wearing as part of her delivery costume and tossed it aside as well, letting the petite beauties, golden blonde locks fall free. After a quick but deep kiss Madelaine led her to the big, comfortable, made to fit three or more and currently very vacant couch in her apartment and laid her down.
No sooner had Sabrina laid down than Madelaine was on top of her, kissing her once more only now with more raw passion. She sucked on the blonde's tongue and ran her hands all over her tight body with Jesse as an apt audience of one. He watched every hungry kiss and heard every muffled moan. His brain didn't know where to tell his eyes to look; the passionate kissing between Madelaine and Sabrina or the way they were embracing. Of course, Madelaine made that decision much easier to make when Jesse caught sight of her hand gliding down Sabrina's flat, sweat-sheened tummy and down her black panties.
"Shit!" Sabrina gasped, her blue eyes shooting open as Madelaine's skilled fingers entered her. The first thing they saw of course, was a smirking Madelaine, eager to flip all of Sabrina's switches and really turn up the heat.
"Feels good, doesn't it?" Madelaine asked.
"Uh-huh...", whined Sabrina, her back arching while the redhead on top of her played her pussy like a harp from Hell.
"And you know it's going to get better of course... right when I'm ready to satisfy my sweet tooth..." Madelaine withdrew her fingers from Sabrina's snatch and brought them to the lust-drunk woman's mouth and Sabrina eagerly sucked them clean. "Well... looks like I need to get a taste of your candy myself."
Madelaine began to kiss Sabrina again, now moving down, from lips to neck, to shoulder to breasts all the way down to her tight tummy, swirling her tongue around the short and sweet girl's navel before reaching the barrier of her panties, which of course were soon made a non issue which left Sabrina in nothing but her long boots and stockings. And with no issues left, it was time for Madelaine to go trick or treating.
Sabrina shivered, gasping out the word "FUCK!" as Madelaine began to taste her treat. The redhead's skilled tongue and masterful fingers made the petite beauty feel like both a wound up coil and a cooked noodle, tense and totally relaxed at the exact same time, jittery and cool as a cucumber.
All the while Jesse watched. Well, not just watched. At this point his pants were down and he was stroking himself to the scene. It was impossible to blame him. The was Sabrina, lying on the couch and nude save for a pair of stockings and brown, thigh-high platform fuck-me boots, head moving from side to side, moaning Madelaine's name and whining in pleasure from everything his girlfriend was doing to the passionate pixie. Then of course there was Madelaine herself, delighting in her full meal of Sabrina's pussy and still in her full costume. For some reason, Sabrina being completely nude while Madelaine was still in her complete costume, face buried in the blonde's crotch, made everything that much hotter.
Jesse stroked himself off, waiting for his opportunity to join the fray. Of course, his eyes being so attentive he caught Madelaine possibly giving him that green light. He noticed her beginning to wiggle her ass. It wasn't obvious, at least not at first. Then, after a few moments, the ginger began to work her ass in a circle and gave him a perfect "come hither" with that gorgeous ass.
He rose up from his seat, pants around his ankles, and shuffled his way behind Madelaine. Jesse ran his hands over Madelaine's ass through the tight skirt of her purple dress and all he felt was her ass; not a hint of underwear beneath. And of course when he hiked her skirt up he saw nothing beneath except for her bare, perfectly shaped peach.
"Ohhhh Jesse," Madelaine said, her mouth pausing its miraculous work for a brief moment as her cunt was filled with Jesse's cock. This small disruption of pleasure made Sabrina open her eyes only to be more turned on at the sight of Madelaine being fucking while having her face buried between the petite blonde's legs. No sooner was that sight seared into her mind than Madelaine resumed her work in this tempting triad.
Sabrina was in a very pleasurable pickle. Her back arched and moans escaped her lips, howl's riding the October wind. But she fought to watch as the one who pleasured her got pleasured, savoring the moments when Madelaine had to stop eating her pussy to let out her own moans of appreciation and Sabrina had never heard the name Jesse said with such sizzling passion. And of course there was the view of the man himself, thrusting and driving into what, according to the look on his face, a slice of pure heaven combined with his voice joining hers in singing the praises of the ravishing redhead who made this all happen.
Sabrina's breathing got more rapid and desperate and her body felt like it was in a sauna, sweat making her skin shimmer while Madelaine sent chills down her spine. Just when it felt like she was about to explode Madelaine pulled off and cut the fuse while simultaneously stopping Peter's thrusts.
"Wh-what?" Sabrina asked.
"Well I just didn't feel right keeping all the candy to myself," Madelaine replied. Her eyes went between Sabrina and Jesse. "I think you two should sample each other's sweets." Madelaine licked her lips, tasting Sabrina one more time. "Get a good sugarbuzz going."
Madelaine crawled over Sabrina and took a seat, waiting for either her guest or her man to make the first move. As it turned out, the full moon brought the she-wolf out of Sabrina and she stocked her prey, crawling towards Jesse and taking his glistening cock in his mouth. Her tongue slithered over his rod as she sucked, savoring Madelaine's own flavor while making Jesse moan. Just as Madelaine showed a mastery of the mouth now it was Sabrina's turn, though now the tart had something more akin to a candy cane to play with, albeit far thicker.
Up and down with a style that didn't walk the line but did backflips on it, Sabrina slurped on Jesse's dick, almost hands free. While her dainty, soft hands weren't on his member they were in the general orbit with the left soft rubbing up and down his inner thigh while the other cradled and teased his balls, her white painted nails whisper dragging against the skin.
While Sabrina gave Jesse a supreme suckjob, Madelaine got in the business of making herself more comfortable; sliding off her shoes and losing the dress. With those needless things gone she spread her legs and really got into enjoying the show.
Sabrina sucked harder and faster, her tongue swirling and head twisting around Jesse's throbbing pole and Madelaine began to play with her pussy at the show, moaning and gasping as the arousal completely took over her mind.
And with that Madelaine was putting on her own show. Sabrina was a bit too focused on giving an amazing blowjob to really even notice Madelaine's self pleasure. Jesse however, had no such issue. Instead he had a conundrum; watch the sexy minx doing the honors of sucking his cock like it was the one thing on Earth she was born to do or his own girlfriend fingering her dripping cunt while watching him get sucked off. It was win-win but with how fast he was moving his head it was liable to give him whiplash.
While the view was indeed nice and finding out just how top tier a cocksucker Sabrina was had been a nice bonus, Madelaine wasn't satisfied with simply playing with herself watching her man with another woman, or at least just get sucked off. It was time to reach even deeper into the bag and bring out more treats.
The redhead slinked behind Jesse and whispered in his ear, "I bet that mouth feels great, doesn't it baby?"
"Yes," he grunted. "So... so fucking good."
"Mmmm hmmm," she said, reaching around and tracing her nails across his chest. "How much do you wanna bet her pussy feels even better?"
"Yes... yes."
"Good." Madelaine then got back on the couch and crawled next to the kneeling blonde pixie. "Now Sabrina, while I have no doubt that you could end him in a second with that sexy little mouth of yours I think it might be time to invite my man here someplace even yummier. I'm sure that sounds just as good to you as it does to us."
Sabrina removed Jesse's cock from her mouth and breathed heavily before saying, "Very."
Madelaine once more turned her attention to Jesse. "Lay down," she said. Sabrina made way as Jesse fulfilled his woman's request. Before Madelaine could say anything Sabrina had already made her move, crawling on top of Jesse. Madelaine laid back, legs open and began to scratch her record while watching Sabrina start to get to work.
The blue-eyed beauty slowly sunk down on Jesse's cock, the sensation making them both release guttural, satisfied moans.
"Holy shit you're so fucking tight," David growled, running his hands up her thighs and to her hips, taking holding as Sabrina's ride got a lot more delightfully bumpy.
"Yeah... give me that thick fucking cock," Sabrina said. "Oohhhh... oh fuck..."
It didn't take long for Sabrina to build up a good pace. Not too slow and not too fast, she bounced and ground herself on Jesse's cock while her velvet voice moaned and cooed about how good it felt inside of her. She hissed in air between clenched teeth and felt his searing touch while his hands roamed her body and made her desire grow by the second.
And once more Madelaine was erotically entranced by the sight. Her moans and groans once more melded into the chorus escaping the mouths of the attraction she was watching as she played with herself. Sheknew it'd be hot to watch her man fuck another woman, especially after selecting Sabrina but even she couldn't have imagined it'd be this hot. It was once more taxing her willpower not to just join in. But like everything, there was time and she was having too good of one watching the pair.
And it was a sight indeed. Passionate faces, sweaty bodies, Sabrina's pace increasing and Jesse's hands holding her petite tits and rolling her hard nipples between her fingers. As their breathing got more ragged and intense, so did Madelaine's. And soon she wouldn't be able to resist the call to join in the festivities.
She slithered over to where the passion was commencing and mounted her sopping pussy on Jesse's face, giving her man his first taste of his favorite candy for the night. Madelaine's mouth found its own purpose, kissing Sabrina deeply and moaning in the petite sex pot's mouth as their tongues wrestled.
The kiss only inspired Sabrina to ride her pony harder and faster, which in turn made Jesse suck and lick his cherry candy even harder, grabbing tight on Madelaine's perfect ass. This of course had its own wonderful effect on the red haired mastermind of the night, breaking her passionate lip lock with Sabrina to cry out in passion. And that passion bred its own ideas.
Madelaine's eyes locked with Sabrina's baby blues and a smile curled on her full lips.
"Ohhh.... OH!" Sabrina yelped following Madelaine's next move, which was to lower herself down in a pseudo-sixty nine position. While her pussy was still very much in the face of the man she loved and hers was in the vicinity of his crotch, she was using her mouth in the same area where his cock was buried, tongue-lashing Sabrina's engorged clit like it was a Tootsie Pop and she just needed to find out how many licks it took to get to the center.
It was hitting Sabrina at once, like a fire mixed with a sugar rush all exploding within and reaching out to the tips of her fingers and toes until finally she cried out in passionate glory.
"CUMMING!!!!" Sabrina shouted, feeling herself melt like a hard candy in a hot mouth. Her tight pussy squeezed and milked Jesse's throbbing cock while he thrusted upward and Madelaine still worked her clit, Sabrina's mind overdosing on the pleasure before finally having to dismount and roll off, lost under a spell of lust and satisfaction.
No sooner had Sabrina removed herself from Jesse's pole than Madelaine had taken her spot back, sinking herself onto his rod and moaning.
"Don't you dare cum yet," Madelaine said with a sexily sinister grin. "I want my candy too." Madelaine sealed her statement with a kiss, biting on Jesse's lower lips as they rolled over; Madelaine wanted her man on top.
No other word was needed and Jesse began to fuck the redhaired beauty; a deep, hard thrust that made her see stars and howl at the moon. "YES!!!" Madelaine called out. "Fuck me... FUCK ME!!"
And that Jesse did with aplomb. With Madelaine's pale and luscious long legs wrapped tightly around his waist and he drove deeply into her, each stroke stoking the fires deep within her, the cauldron deep inside of Madelaine starting to boil and bubble over with very little toil nor trouble.
"Yes yes yes more more more," she pleaded moaning and then kissing him before moaning even more. Moans that became more desperate and hungry in their pleas for more as Madelaine soon found her legs untangled from around the waist of her lover and now pushed up against her head, her knees folded over his shoulder. "Oh my GODDDDDDDD," she growled, eyes rolling back as lights went off in her head like a slot machine and Jesse had just hit the jackpot.
"Cum on my fucking cock," Jesse said, near commanding Madelaine as pure, unfiltered pleasured rushed through her body and made her see stars and moons from galaxies unknown. He back arched beneath him as she cream his cock, heaven tingling on her skin. Ecstasy would be selling it short.
However, even through all this pleasure, Madelaine had a plan for the night and now it was time for the next step.
"Don't cum yet," she said, her voice dreamy. "It's not time."
Jesse nodded, pulling out of her. However, despite being deliciously dick drunk Madelaine still was able to focus enough to get on all four and turn around, her perfect round booty now facing Jesse.
He crawled right up to her, smacking her hard on the ass and making the redhead purr like a kitten. "Trick or treat," said Jesse as he knocked on her back door.
"Yesssss stick it my ass baby," Madelaine whined, her eyes shut as he pushed forward. The moment the head popped through her tightest of holes her eyes shot open and fell upon Sabrina. Now the blonde was the one watching, legs spread wide open and playing with herself at the site.
"Mmmm that's right Jesse baby," Madelaine said, her gaze locked on Sabrina's. "All the way in... every inch... stretch asshole wide open... you know how I like it so give it to me..."
Sabrina moaned and shivered as she watched Madelaine get exactly what she was asking for as Jesse went wild on her ass, jackhammering her holiest of holes while Madelaine enjoyed every second of it. Her body and words worked in unison encouraging him, Madelaine begging him for more and going harder and pushing her plump rump back at him to meet him for every deep and pleasurable pump.
It was always so perfectly intense when Jesse fucked Madelaine up the ass... but not so intense she didn't hear Sabrina's own sounds of pleasure. She turned to look at the petite blond, a smile crushed her flushed, breathless face as Sabrina furiously masturbated to the scene. Then eyes locked and once more Sabrina was under Madelaine's trance.
"Nnnng fuck... like what you see huh?" Madelaine said, grunting as Jesse's cock drove into the hit with every sensational thrust. "Nothing makes me cum like a cock in my ass... especially when they know how to use it like my man... ffffuck.... does... so close right now... so close... and I want you to watch... then I want you to take his cock up your ass... that sound good?" Madelaine's jaw quivered, on the verge of that final wall breaking as Jesse began to play with her clit while pounding her ass. "Does it?!?"
"Yes..." Sabrina admitted with a breathless word. "I... want that cock in my ass..."
"Yesss," Madelaine hissed through a smile. It was both encouragement for Sabrina's admission and Jesse's perfect pounding. Then her attention went fully to her man. "Make me cum... fuck that ass and make me cum!" The ginger seductress began to twerk on his cock, working her hips and squeezing her tight canal even tighter. "RAVAGE IT!! FUCK... SO CLOSE... GOD DAMN IT YESSSSS!!!!"
Madelaine's cries rang out through the entire apartment, even echoing in the alleyway through the windows of the apartment. No noise complaints would come from her cumming however, it was fair game on Halloween night. Besides, it was soon muffled as Sabrina crawled over and kissed Madelaine, their tongues wrestling while a fireworks show went off inside of the hostess of the night.
Jesse pulled out, holding on for dear life not to explode, not quite knowing where she wanted it. However, Sabrina was the one to answer that question, getting into the same position Madelaine had just been in. And just in case there was any confusion Madelaine slunk up to the right, smiling at Jesse while she spread the blonde's ass cheeks.
"Aren't you a lucky boy?" Madelaine asked, looking right into Jesse's sex hungry eyes before licking Sabrina's ass. "You get to have that wonderful cock into two perfect asses in one night. I'd say the only people luckier are me and Sabrina who get to have the perfect dick in their back door, isn't that right Sabrina."
"Yes," Sabrina said, throwing Jesse a glance over her shoulder, her sapphire eyes sparkling with unbridled lust. "Do it... I want it so bad..."
"You heard her my love," Madelaine said, kissing Jesse's chest. "And that cock is still nice and lubed up... so what are you waiting for?"
The answer was of course, nothing, an answer given as Jesse pushed forward into Sabrina tight asshole. Jesse moaned and the blonde hissed, gritting her teeth as her ass was slowly filled by his girth.
"Oh fuck," the sexy sprite said. "Oh my god that's so fucking tight... so good."
"Take it all baby," Madelaine said, her smile wide. "Take every inch of that cock." While she was encouraging Sabrina she placed her hand gently on Jesse's stomach before turning her attention towards him. "And you... go slow... she likes it but let her really feel it all. She's no stranger to some backdoor action but let's face it baby, you're packing some heat." Madelaine rubbed his chest and kissed him, sucking his tongue before returning her attention back to Sabrina. She crawled to face the blonde and kissed her before saying, "It's time to make you melt in my mouth again."
Madelaine slithered underneath Sabrina, sliding under like a mechanic. She wasted no time in going for Sabrina's clit and melt Sabrina did, the dual sensations of her asshole being filled combined with Madelaine sucking on her clit like it was a Gobstopper making her go mad with lust.
"Oh... oh god... harder," she said, her voice gaining strength from being in a neon haze of pleasure. "Come on... fuck my ass... make me cum... both of you... oh my god this is of fucking perfect... please please please...."
The loving couple gave their guest what she requested; Jesse began to drive in harder, Sabrina's own plump cheeks rippling with every powerful thrust while Madelaine showed her no mercy and even did a bit of multitasking, teasing Jesse's heavy balls with her nails.
"Yes... oh my god... oh my god... YESSSSS MY ASS FUCK MY ASSSSSS!!!!" Sabrina cried out with a passionate volume to rival Madelaine's own orgasmic release. And it didn't seem to stop, the petite cutie holding that note like a singer as Madelaine and Jesse continued to work her over while the sexy beauty saw candy-colored flashes behind her shut eyes.
Oh course, seeing that while being inside Sabrina's convulsing asshole was the last domino to fall for Jesse as he pulled out of her ass and stood back on the floor, his grunting groan of "Gonna cum!" the clearest signal that he had finally hit his wall.
Madelaine, eyes afire with passion, guided the dick drunk and dizzy Sabrina to her knees. The lusty pair began to make out, moaning with tongue out and licking, filthy and passionate as Jesse looked on, pumping his throbbing and ready to burst. The only break from this intense lip-lock came when Madelaine turned to look up at Jesse, Sabrina doing the same.
"Trick or treat," Madelaine said. "Give us something good to eat." That precipitated the two forcing his hands away and giving the lucky man a double blowjob, his cock sandwiched between two sets of lovely lips. They traded it back and forth, sucking the head, french-kissing with the bulbous bell-end in between him until finally what little stamina remained in the man evaporated away.
"Now... NOW!!!" He cried out, barely able to aim his exploding cock and the two beauties before him who awaited his load with tongues out and open mouths. His aim turned out to be rather good despite how clouded his mind was from the searing orgasm, cum-coating the tongues and faces while they both moaned and urged him onto the last few drops she wrung out on their tongues. He covered them completely, streaks going into their sweat-matted locks and dripping from their chins to their breasts and legs.
Jesse then watched, sweat dripping from his exhausted body, as the pair licked each other clean, not a drop left on either of them and traded it back and forth between them before swallowing their Halloween treat.
*******
"So, is this the celebration you were expecting?" Brodie asked. He and Camila were sitting at a booth in the corner of the Whiskey casket, which afforded them not only some privacy but a surprising amount of audio insulation from the din of the party. "Just you and me now."
"Do you have a problem with the current situation?" Camila asked, taking a quick sip of her cocktail. "I thought we both wanted to both be more out in the open about... whatever this is, and more time alone. Now we have both."
"It's just I'm guessing you spent some serious cash on passes for us all and well, turns out to be just me and you."
"Are you catching a case of feeling guilty for having a rich friend?" she asked, a smirk on her face. "Must have caught it from Peter because that's new. Of all people you've never had a problem with partaking in my generosity."
"Not saying that's the case, just saying it's got to take the wind out of your sails."
"Not really. I mean I kind of knew that Lili and Peter would be bowing out early. I mean, come on. Madelaine and Sabrina were a bit of a surprise but when Madelaine told me about what she was doing I couldn't blame her. That party really does outshine this one."
"So... just us."
"Seems to be the case," Camila said. "Though it's a little crowded here. But you know where it's nice and vacant?"
"I'm all ears," he replied.
"I should hope you're not," Cami teased. "Because if we're going to go back to my place I'm going to need a lot more than my ears to have fun with."
********
When Peter stepped into his apartment it became immediately apparent Lili had completed setting the stage for their tryst. Anything electric was off, all lights replaced by dozens upon dozens of candles and among those a few oil lamps and candelabras. It was quite a view to take in until his eyes fell upon a far better one.
"Well howdy cowboy," Lili said, her voice sultry and her stance matching, leaning against the doorway to the hall. "I understand you've booked me for the night. Need more than just a warm bed after being on the trail?"
"Somethin' like that ma'am," Peter replied, following Lili's lead and getting into character and tipping his hat. "When I saw you down at the bar I figured a bed alone wouldn't exactly satisfy all my unmet needs."
"A wise decision if I do say so myself." Lili walked towards him and grasped his hand. "Follow me to my boudoir so we can get started on those needs of yours." She led him to the bedroom which was lit by candles as well. She shut the door behind them and then walked past him to the night stand where there was a whiskey decanter with two glasses.
"Hang your jacket on that coat hanger," said Lili, "But keep the hat on... suits you." She smiled at him, a palpable heat in her look. Peter nodded at her, hanging his jacket up. When he turned his attention back Lili was right in front of him, handed him a whiskey glass, they clinked glasses and drank down the liquid, savoring the burn.
"So, how do you want to do this?" she asked, pulling off the bandana he wore around his neck. "A hot bath first?" She moved her face close to Peter's neck and breathed him in. "Mmmm I don't think so. You smell fresh to me. Smell proper..." She extended her tongue and licked his neck. "Taste like real man too."
The blonde beauty's lips went to his kissing him before looking him in the eyes. "How about we use that nice comfy bed first then get you in that hot bath after?"
"That sounds mighty fine to me," Peter replied as Lili finished with the last button on his shirt. She ran her hands over his chest, raking her nails over his flesh.
"First though," she said. "I want to see how good the rest of you tastes. If you'll indulge me, of course. After all, I'm yours for the night."
"Indulge away." Lili began to do just that. She kissed his lips once more, then his chin, softly biting it before moving down his body. She left a trail of kisses down Peter's chest until she was on her knees, looking up at him. She gave him a sensual smile as she undid his gun belt, then his actual belt and zipper, finally pulling his pants down to his boots.
"Well well," Lili said, running her hands up and down his thighs. "Looks like you were packing another gun, huh?" The only reply she got was a low gasp intertwined with a grunt when the beauty brushed her face against his hardness, the softness of her cheek making him twitch. The sensation of her hot breath against the intensely sensitive flesh of his throbbing cockhead elicited another. The anticipation was maddening and only growing.
Lili threw more fuel on the fire by delicately kissing the tender skin of Peter's thighs, red lip imprints being left behind in a mad, loving, lustful trail; each kiss making him desire her more. The desire finally reached a crescendo where not even Lili could delay going to the next level.
She took his hard rod in her soft hand, slowly stroking him while maintaining perfect eye contact with him. ONce more her mouth hovered over her man's throbbing, waiting cock. This time however there was no other destination. Thus, Lili gave him a wink and then wrapped her full lips around his cock.
"Oh... Lili... Lili...," moaned Peter at that first contact. He breathed deep, eyes completely entranced watching Lili suck him. Of course watching was only part of the pleasure, the rest of it, the majority of it, was the tactile sensations. Feeling her mouth suck and and glide up and down his cock, her tongue slither and caress every inch and the vibrations her own moans sent through his bone.
Lili ventured further down with each lunge until finally Peter's rod was fully down her throat. Peter balled up his fists, grunting out words of encouragement as Lili held him there before finally having to pull back and take a breath, a line of saliva still collecting her red-smeared lips to his throbbing rod. The strands almost sparkled in the candle light.
The moment she composed herself she began to speak again, stroking his slick cock as she did so. "You look just about fit to burst, sugar," Lili said, teasing the underside of Peter's cock with her thumb. "I can feel in my hand... your pistol is ready to fire. But this ain't a quickdraw competition and I'm not done with you just yet." Lili rose to her feet and gently pressed her lips to his. "How about you make your way over to the bed and take a seat?"
Peter did sow, shuffling over with his pants around his ankles, a jingle jangle coming from his belt buckles. With her man sitting down, Lili approached him and once more got on her knees but this time for a different purpose. With a few tugs she removed his boots before pulling his pants off and just like that Peter was stripped of everything but his hat. That made Lili the one overdressing for the occasion. Now was the time to rectify that.
Lili got up and backed a few steps, Peter's eyes glued to her. "Well cowboy, you gonna helps me out this?" she said, gesturing to her bodice. Just as Peter got up Lili turned her back to him, anticipation building as she waited for his touch. The seconds seemed endless until she felt the touch of his hands on her body. A soft, content sight escaped her lips when those hands moved to the bare flesh of her shoulders, joined by his breath on his skin precipitating the feels on his kisses on them. He went from left to right, not ignoring her tender neck either. And while his mouth was kissing and breathing her in his hands were busy with the clasps and laces of the bodice, making quick work of them and allowing it to fall to the floor. Lili wasted little time in stepping out of and now she was just as bare, wearing only the high heels and thigh high stockings.
Soons Peter's hands roamed her body, squeezing and massaging her breasts, lightly teasing her nipples and moving down to her pussy to play with her clit. Lili moaned his name, "Peter...", his touch almost making her brain completely fog over, giving in to the promise of pleasure to come. However, that's not what she was aiming for. She still desperately hungrily wanted carnal pleasures with Peter, just under her terms.
With a slight hint of delay when he began to play with her clit, Lili grabbed Peter's hand and gently pulled him away. She turned around and before he could speak she cut him off. "Go lay down cowboy... it's time for you to get your money's worth."
Peter headed toward the bed, Lili letting him lay down on his back as she approached the bed. She got on top of him, straddling him at the waist. His hands reached for her, grabbing her ass. Once more she gently guided them away, this time to the headboard above. Lili then reached for the nearby nightstand and opened a door, retrieving a green silk scarf that matched the bodice she had worn but now discarded.
Peter looked up, a bit confused as she held the scarf in her hand, pulling it tight and raising a single eyebrow.
"Do you trust me?" Lili asked, releasing her grip on the scarf with one hand to caress his chest. Any roleplaying had been dropped by her at this moment; it was a true question.
"Completely," answered Peter. That was all Lili needed. She looped the scarf through the wooden posts of the head bard, tying Peter to them at the wrist in a very snug but not too tight slipknot. ONce he was secured Lili rose up and moved just enough to be over Peter's crotch. She grabbed his throbbing rod and slowly sunk down on it, both moaning at the pleasure being felt and ready for the pleasure yet to come.
"Peter," she moaned, slowly rising and falling on his cock. A slow, achingly slow build that made them both want more. "You feel so good... so good in me..."
Peter wanted to touch her, taste her, feel Lili's body in his hands and the fact he couldn't do it just made her perfect cunt surrounding his dick feel even more intense. Then of course there was the candle lit view enhancing things even further. The light made Lili herself seem like she was glowing and even more enticing. The look on her face as the pace picked up, going from sweet pleasure to focused, passionate intent. Peter also couldn't help but stare at her beautiful breasts, bouncing more and more chaotically and hypnotically as Lili gave into wild and lustful abandon.
Moans soon filled the entirety of the apartment and the percussive beats of sweat drenched flesh collided. Lili had leaned all the way back, bracing herself against Peter's legs and repeatedly slammed herself down on Peter's pole.
"Yeah yeah YEAH!!!" Lili cried out. "Fuck... oh Peter... fuck me... fuckkkk!"
Peter could barely form words, groaning and gasping for air as his beauty bounced on his bone. Things were getting too intense and his lady noticed it. And that's when Lili withdrew.
"Not just yet sugar," she said, quickly moving up his body. "But don't worry none darlin', how about a little snack while we give your gun a rest. Don't want a misfire, do we?"
Lili then served Peter his snack, sitting on his face while she leaned forward to get a similarly-flavored treat by taking Peter's cock into her mouth once more, savoring the delicious combination of her cream on his cock. She sucked him hard and fast, her tongue tracing over every inch of his cock before she had to release it and moan.
"Fuck!" The word escaped from her mouth like a fireball. "Just like that... oh.... ohhhhhh...." Even without use of his hands for an assist Peter's mouth was doing a wonderful job of working her clit over, directing her pleasure with a tantalizing dexterity. She began to grind into his face, barely able to suck him or even stroke him from the distraction. Now she was the one getting a little too close.
Once more Lili pulled reluctantly away, this time getting back in the saddle. Again she began to sink down on Peter cock. She looked at him and said, "You mouth is a wonderful cowboy... but I think I want to ride this all the way home." Then Lili reached for the cowboy hat and put it on. "How do I look?"
"Fucking beautiful," Peter replied.
"You sure know how to treat a lady, sugar," she said with a wink. That wink morphed into a look of passion once Peter's prick filled her once more. Lili placed her hands on Peter's chest as she rose and fell on his cock, her pace picking up. She worked her hips, grinding them, slamming herself harder and faster on him, moaning out his name as he moaned our hers. Her nails began to rake against his chest and Peter started to struggle against his bindings, desire becoming need, a desperate need to touch Lili's body, to taste her, to kiss her. And seeing his struggle to have even more of her drove Lili even wilder, made her hotter and pushed her closer.
"Mmm gonna cum on your cock... gonna use this perfect cock to make me cum," she said, her lips in sexy sneer. "Then... mmm... then cowboy you're going to fill me up... every drop... let me feel all that tension you built up on the range... give it to me..." Lili's voice trailed off into a roaring moan as her pace turned frenzied, pushing the bed frame to its limits as she rode her man to the breaking point.
"LILI!!!!" Peter cried out, bucking up as his cock exploded his seed deep within her. "FUCK FUCK CUMMING YESSSS!" And Lili didn't stop, continuing her ride as ropes and ropes of Peter's scalding hot jizz erupted in her cunt until the combination of his hot liquid lust and the frenzied fucking finally got to her.
"YOU'RE MAKING ME CUM!!!" She cried out, throwing herself back and basking in the pleasure before finally pulling her back up only to fall forward onto his chest, kissing him passionately, tongues wrestling with each other while she untied him, freeing his hands. The moment they were free, Peter used them to pull her closer to him.
"Well sugar," Lili said, kissing his chest. "I'd say we've worked up enough of a sweat to have earned that hot bath."
********
"How did I end up with more candy than I did when I was little?" asked Olivia Rodrigo. She and Walt were walking back to her place after their date spent at the Halloween carnival being held downtown. Technically it was two carnivals, one designed for the family friendly crowd and one meant strictly for the college crowd. Though the pair had stuck to the side that actually had alcohol, they both wound up making out like bandits on the hunt for a sugar hunt.
"And it was like doing in the rich kid neighborhood," Jesse replied, reaching into his bag and pulling out some of the night's booty. "Not just full-size Snickers, but KING size."
"With the more fruity side of candy being represented too." Olivia held out some of her treasures, king size Skittles and Starbursts. "I think we got ourselves some one way tickets to a sugar rush... among other even more fun options." She winked at him and for the umpteenth time that night Walt took the opportunity to let his eyes drink in Olivia in all of her Halloween glory.
Neither of them were dressed as anyone specific, more of a vibe. Olivia had gone with 70's glam rock. She wore a red bodysuit with a sparkling sheen and plunging neckline that showed the ample cleavage the slim woman had, the gold chain around her neck drawing even more attention. The suit would have fit in perfectly with her fronting a 70's rock band, especially with the black stockings she wore emblazoned with stars and combat boots. And it all came together with red lips and make-up with hints of silver and violet sparkles in her eyeshadow.
Walt went a decade ahead with a bit of Los Angeles, hair metal sleaze. Aviator glasses and a long blonde wig, a bandana a white tank top with a pleather vest, leather gloves, numerous pendants around his neck, jeans that were torn to hell and heeled cowboy boots. All that plus he was probably wearing more make-up than Olivia. And while that look didn't really turn any heads, except for Olivia who loved the effort, his date did. Especially his own attention, which Olivia noticed all night.
"You sure the party at your complex is still going on?" Walt asked. "Don't these community parties fade out early?"
"11:30 is early for Halloween," Olivia countered. "But yeah, we should be able to get into the pool area no problem."
After a few more minutes they reached her apartment building and walked in. They walked past the security office where the lone security guard greeted Olivia.
"Hey Liv," the guard said. "Early night?"
"Eh, don't know yet," she replied. "How'd your night go?"
"All right. Oh, and the record? Sounds great. Thanks for the hook-up."
"No problem," she said before waving goodbye. She then turned to Walt to answer the most likely question on his mind. "That's Tony, the security guard. I mean there's probably more but he's the only one I ever see. Did him a favor with a rare LP he was looking for, got him a good price, so he does favors for me every once in a while."
"What kind of favors?"
"You'll see," she said, winking at him as they approached the elevator. It was a quick trip to the second floor and a quick walk down to where the complex party was supposedly being held, the pool area. However, the doors were very much closed.
"Are you sure the party's still going on?"
"For us it is," Olivia reached into her pocket and pulled out her keys and settled on one in particular, one that she used to unlock the door to the pool area. "Told you he owed me. Now I get to use the pool after hours."
They walked in to see all the party decorations still up despite a distinct lack of party-goers. The same went for refreshments. And on top of that, a gleaming, glittering pool ready to be used.
"I figure we have at least a couple hours before we absolutely have to be out of here before clean-up starts," she said, setting down her bag of goodies on a nearby table before beginning to disrobe. This sight, while welcome, came as a bit of a shock to Walt. "What?"
"I just thought we'd have swimsuits," he said as she slid the straps of her bodysuit from her shoulder, exposing her breasts to him for the first time and burning her bare bosom into his memory. This of course, left him momentarily speechless.
"Well, I have mine in my apartment," she said, stepping out of the body suit. "But did you bring yours?"
"No."
"Well then fair's fair." She took a seat and began to take off her boots. "And to be fair, it's high time you started stripping down too." She gave him a smile that lit his unsure heart on fire and the two began to shed his clothes, though at a much faster rate to catch up. Soon both of their clothes were placed neatly on the same table and both got a good view of what the other had and both were very pleased.
"Well, you would have been a hit with the groupies," Olivia said, getting a view of Walt's rod, already at half mast. "And I'm guessing you definitely like what you see."
"Can't exactly hide it."
"Well, you weren't really the whole night," Olivia said. She walked towards him until their bodies were inches apart. "I guess there's no use in delaying it, huh?"
"Guess not," Walt replied, feeling the heat burn bright in between them. Then, Olivia surprised him.
"CANNON BALL!" she shouted before jumping in the pool, the resulting water splashing on him. When she rose up from the water she looked right at him and said, "What are you waiting for, jump in!"
Another splash was made when Walt joined Olivia for a bit of Halloween skinny dipping.
"Nothing like a good night swim, huh?" Olivia asked. "Especially after being chased by Leatherface."
"That guy was so good," Walt said, both of them referring to the haunted house they'd experienced earlier. "That mask looked so real. And I think the chainsaw was definitely real."
"Totally, but just without the sharp bits. It was enough to make me jump. Fortunately you were there to jump on to." She swam closer to him. "The best part of Halloween for me, even as a kid when it was supposed to be all about the sugar rush, are the haunted houses. I LOVE the rush of the fear. Especially when I have someone to share it with who makes it okay for me to be scared and be completely embarrassing about it." She leaned forward and kissed him, moaning when she felt his arms pull her closer. "Gets the blood rushing a lot better than candy... and can be even sweeter if you know how to play it." She winked at him and swam away, but not too fast, just enough to let him know to pursue her the short distance across the pool. He watched as she pulled herself out of the water, getting a gander on her backside.
Olvia sat on the edge of the pool now, legs open and feet in the water. Her eyes locked on to Walt as he swam up to her, right between her legs.
"So, do I knock or just say trick or treat?" Walt asked, kissing her thigh.
"Well, how about you get out of the water and we can discuss this in a bit more detail," Olivia said. "A bag of king size candy, an awesome haunted house, an Olympic-size pool all to ourselves; probably the best second date I've ever had."
"I thought this was the first date."
"Yeah, but I don't fuck on the first date so I decided to retroactively make our pre-date into the first date. That's not a problem is it?"
Walt's answer to this was pulling Olivia back in the pool, kissing her as they both went beneath the surface. They both came up for air soon after, but the embrace wasn't broken. Walt instead swam Olivia all the way to the shallow end of the pool, walking her up the stairs and lifting her up to the edge of the pool. Once more she was sitting on the edge, legs open. This time however, Walt decided words had little use when the action was the only thing on his mind.
"Ooooh fuckkkkk," Olivia sighed, smiling as the sound turned into a soft moan. Small breaths escaped her lips as she felt Walt's mouth begin to work on her. Subtly at his, kisses, lick and hot breaths on her thigh sending chills up her spine, followed by flashes of divine heat once his mouth made first contact with her pussy. Of course, first contact just led to more as Walt had a treat tastier than anything being handed out that night.
The youth gone wild's back arched as pleasure courses through her body, like soundwaves were exploding within her from the stomach outward. Olivia's thighs closed around his head, muffling his ears from listening to the lyrics she was providing to the music she was writing with his tongue. The lyrics were rather blue but they did fit the moment. It was a rock opera all about pleasure and it was a private performance. However, every opera needed rising stakes and Olivia wanted to add her own creative juices to the mix.
The beautiful brunette reached down and pulled Walt up, guiding him slowly up her body, smiling, soft moans and giggles escapes her mouth from the slight tickle of his kisses and licks, though those faded to moans when he tasted her breasts, sucking and squeezing her wonderful mounds until their lips met again.
"Take me to the tiki bar," she said. The two stood up and headed to the bar set up in the corner. It was, usually a tiki bar, an unexpected sight in an apartment complex but a welcome one for celebrations. However for Halloween all tropical decoration had been paved over for the spooky season and the earlier party.
However, the aesthetics of the bar meant little to the pair. After all, the bar wasn't being eyed for it's decor as much as it was for being a bit more comfortable than the floor surrounding the pool.
"Get on the bar," Olivia said. "I want to ride you." Jesse climbed up, but before he could lay down he was stopped by Olivia, who was sitting on a bar stool in front of him. The brunette looked up at him, a cute yet wicked smile on her face as she took hold of his hard cock. "You know, I think it's my turn for some trick or treating," she said before licking the tip of his cock like it was a Blow Pop. Of course, it took more than licks, something Olivia showed full knowledge of as she wrapped her lips around the crown of his cock.
"Liv..." he moaned, Walt's hand going immediately to her wet hair, moving it to get a full view of Olivia's face as she sucked him. It was slow, deliciously slow. She sucked and licked every inch of his rod as if it were the ultimate Halloween treat. Of course, in a way, it would end up being something so much better than a sugar rush was in the near future for them both.
There was nothing for Walt to do but enjoy it for as long as Olivia wanted to provide him with the oral experience. He moaned her name, "Olivia" echoing off the walls of the empty area. The echoes got louder once she took him completely in her throat, holding him there and driving him crazy until she finally had to come up for air.
After a few breaths Olivia left the stool and kissed Walt deeply, joining him on the top of the bar and climbing atop of him as haid back. He wrapped his arms around her, pulling her tight before letting his hands roam her slim body, taking a big squeeze of her very plump rear.
Olivia began to kiss his chest while her hand reached down between them to grab his cock. She began to rise up, straddling before sinking down and mounting her man.
"Oh wow," Olivia said as she was filled. "W-wow..." She looked down at him, brown eyes wide with a grin on her face, both at her own sensation and witnessing the look on his face and figuring out his; mouth open, his eyes trying to figure out where to settle between her face, her breasts, or watching her pussy filled with his cock. A difficult decision to be sure and one that the fair Ms. Rodrigo had no intentions of making easier on him.
Slowly she began to rise, slowly grinding her hips. Walt's hands were still on her ass, squeezing the cheeks tight and moaning at her movement. With the same delectable pace she slunk back down. Slow, steady and sexy. Olvia's long, wet, dark locks hung down her body, sticking to her shoulders and chest, drops of water dripping down and hitting Walt's body as rose and fell at her tantalizing pace.
"Fuck... Liv," Walted said. "So good... feel so good."
"Feeling is so very mutual," she replied. That was when the pace increased, ever so slightly. Slight change, but a big difference. Both of them started feeling so hot the water still on their skin should have been steaming off. Walt was really feeling the burn with Olivia's tight, wet pussy gripping him so perfectly, like nothing before. Of course the view from below threw a lot more kindling on the fire. Listening to her moans and watching the look on her face as she released him, it was like getting his own private concert from her, but about a million times better.
Of course Olivia's face wasn't the only thing he took notice of. Her breasts bouncing and moving with the motion of her oceans, watching her stomach breath deep with every erotic chant of his name and pleads of "YES!" and all with the leftover party lighting of blues, green and purples reigniting that 70s rock glam of her costume of the night.
Walt sat up, his hands gripping Olivia's round ass as he buried his face in her tits. Licking, sucking, worshipping them while Olivia showed her great approval by riding him faster, working her hips and working them both into a frenzy.
"Close... real close Walt," Olivia said, drawing his attention before leaning in for a hungry kiss. "I... mmm... I want you to cum in me... cum with me... please..."
"Is that what you want?" He grunted, grimacing as he tried to hold on through their intense pace. Olivia grinned and bit her lower lips as she nodded, then added the exclamation point of wrapping her legs tightly around his waist, removing the option of moving from him; however such a thing didn't even occur to him.
The pair were breathing heavy, dripping with sweat now as opposed to the water from the pool, the heat between them so hot they might as well have been fucking in a steam room. Their eyes locked in an unbroken lustful stair and voices got higher and higher, both on the precipice of an explosive encore until the first eruption of white hot pleasure shot out of Walt's cock and into Olivia's tight, hungry pussy.
"Olivia!" he yelled before his moans were muffled by her lips as she moaned in his mouth when her own orgasm rocked her body. She held him tight, her legs like constrictors as passion tore through her brain and body. Her pussy spasmed around his cock, milking every drop from him into her pussy.
"Yesss YESSSS!" She joyfully screamed. "Every drop in me... so good... I can feel it... Walt... fuck..."
Soon, the explosive intensity slowed to a glowing ember and Walt fell back on the bar and Olivia on top of him.
"Definitely better than a sugar rush," Olivia dreamily said.
********
"Shouldn't we be going a bit big for the party?" Selena Gomez asked. She was in Taylor's apartment, waiting for her to finish getting ready to head to a Halloween party and, as her question revealed, she was quite curious about the attire. "I mean just a gown and a sparkly masquerade mask? Shouldn't we have a bit more oomph?"
"Selena my dear, this isn't that kind of party, " Taylor said, stepping out from her bedroom. In contrast to Selena's own black gown, Taylor went a bit further with one of yellow plaid mixed with leather straps and buckles. Of course, the gown part was more or less just a long, decorative skirt, one look from the front would reveal a black mini skirt to show off her legs, or at least the bare skin of her thighs as the rest were covered with thigh high black leather boots. "This is less of a rager and more of a... proper adults only party. Think of what you will."
"Knowing you, I know exactly what to think." Selena smirked as she got up, grabbing her purse and her mask. "You're really taking advantage of the hall pass, huh?"
"And I fully expect Norman too as well. When an ocean is separating me from my man I wouldn't want either of us to deny our rather hyperactive carnal urges. Hence tonight." Taylor reached into her own purse and took out a mask, black with rhinestones and a yellow feather on the edge, then tied it on. "Now, just follow me and indulge yourself. I know I'm going to." She stepped to the door of the apartment and held it open. "Come along Selena... the night hasn't even begun."
*********
"YES!" Camila cried out in the night. She was on the balcony of her apartment, the cool Halloween air the only thing covering her skin. Well, that and Brodies hands, lips, touching, kissing and caressing her as she rode him.
While it was far from a surprise for them to be in their current shared position, neither could really figure out how they went from a costume party at a bar to completely disrobed in front of the world on her apartment balcony. True, they were fairly high up on the fairly spacious plateau being on the thirteenth floor but people could of course hear them. Fortunately, it being Halloween night no one much cared. In fact the moans of passion mixed well into the sounds of the night. Music, revelry, laughter and passion.
"You like that Cami?" Brodie asked during her wild ride. "That dick feel good inside of you?"
"So good," she said through a sneer. "So fucking good." Her nails raked against his chest and she worked her cunt on his cock like a woman possessed. Up, down all around and lighting them both up like a jack o'lantern, both feeling the fire deep within doing nothing but grow.
And as it grew both began to test the structural integrity of the large futon they were currently on. If there was any creaking to be heard over their own passionate sounds. One of those sounds of passion were their shared moans, muffled at times by hungry kissing, sucking each other's tongues before letting their passionate cries echo out into the night once more.
Those cries, at least from Camila, turned into surprised laughter when Brodie grabbed her and rolled her over. He brought his face down to hers, licking at her lips and tongues as Camila did the same in response before kissing each other. With their lips locked the action slowed for a few brief moments and Camila's hands delicately ran up and down his body, finger tips tracing from his ass to his neck and back down again.
Their lips were still sealed when Brodie began to pull back until the only thing left inside his Brazilian beauty was his head before pushing back in deep, completely sheathing his sword and forcing the seal of their lips open as she moaned in desperate approval.
"Oh my god," moaned Camila. "So good... feels so fucking good... more, do it again." And he did, eyes locked on hers he once more pulled out nearly all the way only to push forward once again, sending her nerves on fire with an arctic chill up her spine. She moaned for more and she got more. Harder and faster, the pace slowly increased and the growing heat of lust began to make Camila feel as if she was melting like a pat of butter.
Both of them were soaked in sweat, growling and groaning, their sounds slowly overpowering the din of partying and celebration to the point they began to get cheers from the floors above and below. No one was calling in a noise complaint for something like this. It was Halloween, of course.
And for the final taste of their mutual treat of the night Camila found herself bent over at the railing of the balcony. Her hands gripped the railing and Camila cried out into the night, "YES! There! Right there! Fuck me!!!", once more receiving cheers from those who could hear. Of course her most attentive audience was the once participating, and Brodie was doing nothing but adding to the night's entertainment. He drove into Camila, giving her everything he had, and not just in force. He worked his hips, working his cock inside of her and keeping her guessing; sometimes his thrusts were slow and deliciously deep, other times they were quick and sinfully swift.
Of course his cock wasn't working over Cami solo. His left hand was at her hip, occasionally gliding over her sweat-slicked skin to tease her nipples and while his left hand kept up the skin to skin contact his right was working on something a bit more sensitive, working her clit like a DJ while his wand worked magic on her cunt.
Cami however wasn't just taking it, twerking her ass and working her hips, pushing back at him to meet Brodie thrust for thrust. And her searing dirty talk just made the rush that much more intense.
"More... fuck me... take that fucking pussy Brodie," Camila said in a tigress's growl. "Every inch... make me fucking cum on your cock... come on... don't fucking stop... give it to me... so close... make me cum and you can shoot anywhere... mmmm just make me cum..."
Brodie pulled Camila up until her back was to his chest then turned her face to his. "Your... mmm face," he said, kissing her then licking at her lips as it broke. "I want to cum on your face."
Camila extended her tongue, now licking at his lips. "Then you better fucking make cum then." She smiled at him, a smile that gave way to her mouth opening wide to yell "YES!" as he picked up the pace once more. "Right there right there RIGHT THERE!!!" She leaned forward again, her grip on the railing white knuckle as she was careening towards pure, unrestricted pleasure. Then, showing off just a small fraction of the flexibility that made her a member of the elite cheer squad, she lifted her right leg up to the railing. This of course allowed Brodie to hit just the right spot in just the right way and the result made Camila feel so much better than just alright.
"THERE!" She yelped. "Oh my god close... so fucking close.. more... right there... just like that... fucking FUCK!" Brodie's strokes became slow and focused, doing exactly as Cami wished while her eyes fluttered just like the wings of the butterflies in her stomach. It was happening now, the dam was bursting.
The sparks were beginning to fly and the fireworks started to go off in her head as Camila cried out passionately into the night one last time, this time gaining the attention of everyone in the building with a window open. And while the next time she went down to check her mail Camila would blush if she saw her neighbors, not one would make a single complaint or joke. They were after all enjoying the show, though not quite as much as she and Brodie.
As pleasure coursed through her body, somehow Camila was still able to form coherent thoughts, as long as they were connected to sex. "Mmmm feels good... made me feel so good Brodie... now it's your turn... fuck me... fuck my pussy... then cum... cum on my fucking face.. isn't that what you want? That... nnng... hot... white.. thick load of cum... d-dripping off my face... swallowing it, licking every inch you covered clean... do it... cum... cum on my fucking face!"
"Now... now... Cami, NOW!" Brodie growled, thrusting into her a few more times before pulling out. Just as quickly Camila spun around and dropped to her knees, grasping his cock and jacking it so fast her hand was a blur.
"Give it to me... every fucking drop... show me how good I made you feel!" She seductively said, her siren eyes enchanting him even further as he began to erupt. The first rope shot out like a rocket, slapping on Camila's forehead and leaving a long streak of white lava in her raven hair. The second shot followed a similar trajectory. "Mmmm fuck yes... so fucking warm..."
Brodie took charge of the situation, grabbing and jacking his cock to cover the rest of her face and tongue while Camila played with her throbbing clit. A net of cum was on her tongue while the rest dripped down her face onto her tits and thighs. Once the last drop was squeezed out she wrapped her lips around the head of Brudoie's cock, sucking anything he had left out and swallowing it all along with the sperm he'd already shot in her mouth.
Camila looked up at him, licking her lips. There really wasn't anything like a private party, even on Halloween.
*****
"I can't believe I agreed to this," said a very annoyed Margot Robbie. She was in the process of driving her housemate/longtime family friend Samara Weaving. It wasn't an unusual event. When Samara first moved in with Margot and her fiance she needed to be driven around town until she got a feel for the place. However, both the location and how Margot ended up in the situation were what had her miffed.
"Why not?" Samara said, a cocky tone in her voice. "I mean it's not like this wasn't already on your calendar. I should know, that's where I got the idea to be your plus one. Besides, you already had the dress picked out. Very sexy by the way."
And it was. Margot was wearing a very short red mini dress that artfully showed off her perfect stems and the upper half of her dress which resembled a corset pushed her breasts up to give a nice view of her cleavage.
"Please don't say that," Margot said. "It weirds me out."
"No it doesn't," Samara snapped back. "I know when someone is checking me out and you certainly did when you saw what I was wearing." And of course Samara was right, though Margot wouldn't admit it ever. It was true however. And if she did admit it she'd ask who could blame her? With the way the long-sleeved tight white sweater hugged Samara's body, buttoned up just enough to proudly show off her tits. Then of course there was the matching white skirt that went with it that had garters that attached to white stockings. She was dressed to get fucked, as was Margot. Samara was just far more upfront about it.
"You can still back out of this."
"Not happening Margot. It may have been your idea first but I was always going to do something like this on Halloween. Just not quite as posh."
"I swear if your parents ever found out not just about this but..."
"But what Margot?" Samara asked. "Stop talking about me like I'm a kid or something. You're only like two years older than me. Yeah, you graduated super early and all of that but you aren't some sage elder. Secondly, let's not pretend you're some saint. After all, you could have said no when I said this was what I wanted to do. And it isn't blackmail, not really. Who am I going to tell about you getting your freak on that it would matter? Your boss? Your fiance? And I'm guessing you have more than just the one dick on call that I saw you fuck in that bar bathroom. So let's be real, you could have said no. You didn't. You want this to happen and all this prudish pretending is part of the act. It gets you off to be corrupted. It isn't that hard to figure out."
"You think you have it all figured out huh?" Margot said with a smile that acquiesced to defeat. "What's going to happen when I school you at this little event? See, it sounds to me like you're doing a lot talking and I'm sure you have a bit of a wild streak... but sometimes those are just a phase. You're not dealing with nervous college boys being introduced to the wonders of freakiness, these are season vets of fucking. So, you ready? You really ready for this?"
"I think you'll know the answer to that when I have them begging me to let them cum," Samara defiantly answered.
"Good answer," Margot said with a smile. "Some of these guys have been waiting for someone a bit more... dominant. Of course, there is the warm up beforehand, like any good cardio workout."
**********
The surroundings were more than a little creepy, which considering it was Halloween made things appropriate. Still, it was the parking lot to an abandoned hospital and that was enough to make Selena feel a little uneasy. It was nearly pitch black in darkness save for a couple of flickering street lights, giving off sporadic orange glares. It was enough to make her question whether or not Taylor had brought them to the right place. However, the leggy blonde's confident stride to the door helped assuage some of her unease, but not all of it. And somehow when they got to the door Selena felt even more creeped out.
The door didn't belong, at least not to Selina's eyes. It wasn't something she'd ever seen in any hospital she'd ever been to, and she'd even been to another abandoned one for a ghost hunt. The door was big and metal with a thin slot that was at eye level. There was also a heavy metal knocker just below the slow, which Taylor used. Two loud CLANGS rang out, echoing in the parking lot and beyond. The slot opened and a pair of eyes looked through.
"I'm here for the party," Taylor said to the person behind the door. "And I have my plus one."
"Devils roll their dice," the voice said.
"Angels roll their eyes," Taylor replied, and the door opened revealing an older man in a tuxedo.
"Welcome back Ms. Swift. You're just in time. Please come in."
"Thank you Wadsworth," Taylor said. She then turned towards Selena. "Come on, we don't want to leave anyone waiting, do we Sel?"
Taylor led Selena into the abandoned hospital, the metal door shutting behind them and Wadsworth locking it back up. Once she was inside the building, any creepiness the outside radiated was gone. While on the outside it not only screamed "abandoned hospital", it seemed downright haunted, a haven for ghosts and ghouls. However inside was a different story, seeming much more like a five star hotel. Regal furniture and paintings adorned the wall and well dressed porters, cocktail servers and other assorted workers ran about the place.
"Ah, Ms. Swift," another well dressed man, obviously a host of some sort, approached Taylor like the regular she obviously was. "So glad to see you here again this year. And still wearing the mask. Wonderful!"
"The mask is all part of the fun Mr. Fritz," Taylor replied. "This is my friend, Selena. My plus one. She's feeling a lot more adventurous these days and I figured it doesn't get much more adventurous then this place, tonight."
"Right you are Ms. Swift," Fritz said. "If you both will follow me, the rest are waiting for you."
Fritz led the way and the two women followed, though Selena had some questions.
"Care to illuminate to me what I got myself into?" Selena asked Taylor.
"Something absolutely scrumptious," Taylor replied. "Fun. Unforgettable. Pure carnal pleasure. I figured we might as well check all the Halloween boxes. But you'll have fun. So will I. More than you can imagine. Just trust me."
"Okay," Selena said, her heart beating faster, the anticipation dominating any other feeling she might have had.
Fritz led them down the hall to a set of stairs that led them down. And down they went, though the poshness of the building didn't dissipate one bit as they made their descent. Then they were led to one last door, which Fritz opened for them, gesturing them in.
At one point the room was a surgery theater, Selena gathered that much from the upper level were there rows of seats, half of them filled with men in three piece suits and the empty seats filling up fast. All of them wore masks, similar to the one Selena and Taylor. Hospitals didn't have arenas for anything but that as far as she knew. BUt that was far, far in the past. Now it was far less clinical and far more decadent. Where there was once linoleum flooring there was now a floor that was more akin to a mattress, complete with sheets of silk and satin. Lush pillows were strewn about. The entire area was a gigantic bed. And as Selena counted the women who were waiting; six others including herself and Taylor which made eight; she saw familiar faces.
She spotted Hailee Steinfeld and her friend Elizabeth Olsen, as well as the dean's secretary Margot Robbie and someone Selena knew from Chemistry named Samara. There was also that known student teacher, Florence Pugh and to her surprise Peter's sister Blake Lively. All were dressed in what now seemed to be a dress code of a gown with an ornate masquerade domino mask around their eyes. If it was done for anything but aesthetics it was useless as it was made clear everyone knew who the other was, or at least recognized each other. However, there was no pause of embarrassment among any of them, not even as the last seat above was filled. Butterflies in the stomach? Yes, but that was simply excitement. Instead it seemed to Selena everyone was sizing each other up like they were at a dance, each of them deciding on that first initial dance partner. Of course, Selena knew that any dancing that was to be done would simply be a euphemism.
"Happy Halloween one and all," a voice boomed over what was once the hospital PA system. The voice speaking was coming from a man dressed as a Victorian aristocrat complete with top hat and cane. "And if you're here in the audience, you are ready for the treat of a lifetime. And of course, if you're on the stage, consider yourselves the treats for each other... so ladies, have a taste when ready."
When the talking stopped the lights went down on everything but the "stage". No one had shouted ACTION but that was just what was about to go down. There was a calm between all the women overflowing with sexual tension, just waiting for it to break. To the surprise of no one, Taylor was the one to break it, along with Blake which did come to a bit of a surprise to Selena at least. The two locked on to each other and in moments were locked in a deep kiss, hands roaming each other's perfect body. With the first domino knocked over, the women began to pair up, though pairs would ultimately be only the start.
First Florence and Margot made the next bee line for one another, colliding in a very similar fashion of passion. Though unlike Taylor and Blake, there was a clear dominant one in that pairing and it was Florence who was already taking Margot down to the soft, comfortable floor. THe next pairing was Samara and Elizabeth with the slim blond slinking up behind Elizabeth and kissing her neck as she pushed the straps of her gown off her shoulders, exposing her breasts to held by Samara's hands.
That of course, left Selena and Hailee and fortunately for them both that was exactly what they wanted the moment their eyes met at this little lewd event. Lips locked, tongues wrestled and soon clothes came off... except for the masks. It wasn't a hard rule, but something about them made every kiss that much sweeter.
Taylor had moved behind Blake, brushing her long blonde locks over to one side as she began to kiss her neck. Blake sighed softly. There was a thrill with Taylor that Blake hadn't felt in any of her other limited liaisons with women. Maybe it was the fact she dated her brother for a summer or maybe it was just a specific magic Taylor Swift had about her. Whatever it was, every kiss sent chills up her spine and every caress was electrifying. When the top of her dress slid down, baring Blake's breasts to the adoring crowd as well as the view of Taylor's skilled hands groping and massaging the melons, pinching the nipples between her fingers and making Blake moan in ecstasy.
Taylor moved back to the front of her blonde lover of the moment and kissed her lips again, tongues caressing each other before beginning a trip down south, suckling and kissing Blake's tits while taking hold of her dress and pulling the rest down. As Taylor descended, so did the dress until Taylor was on her knees and the dress was around Blake's feet. Despite being the one on her knees, Taylor was the one Blake was looking to for direction, and as the more dominant blonde looked up she had two words for Blake.
"Lay down."
Blake took the order eagerly, stepping out of the dress and laying herself down on the satin-covered bedding of the room. There were several pillows about and Blake grabbed the closest one in reach, laying her head on it and looking down as Taylor slithered up her body. The blue-eyed beautie's tongue laid down a sizzling trail as she moved up Blake's body, stopping every so often and marking the landmark with a kiss. Blake was bracing herself for the moment Taylor went to the goldmine. Taylor however had other ideas. She was going to get a taste of Blake, that was never up for debate. Taylor though had decided to opt for the scenic route.
Blake was somewhat surprised when she felt Taylor's kisses above the belt as opposed to the expected below the belt contact. That shock melted away under a firestorm of kisses, licks and fingers dancing on her skin. From stomach to tis to lips, Taylor staked her claim all over Blake's body.
Another liplock, tongues colliding before the seal was broken. Blake looked up, right into Taylor's face. A smirk came across Taylor's red lips before they parted, allowing her to suck on her own fingers. It was just for a short while, just enough to make them wet. Blake could make an educated guess about what was going to happen next if her mind wasn't so lost in a lavender haze of lust. If she could think beyond that she would have told Taylor that she wouldn't need any additional lube considering how sopping wet her pussy already was.
"Fuck!" Black moaned as Taylor's skilled finger entered Blake, working its way inside and flipping all the right switching. Taylor smirked, a soft and sexy giggle escaping her mouth. Taylor's blue eyes seemed to glow through the mask she still wore as she observed Blake just beginning to feel an inkling of pleasure that would soon become overwhelming. This was how Taylor liked to play with her women, to just give them the faintest of ideas of what she was going to do to them, how she seemed to know on instinct how to hit their most secret of spots; places they didn't even know about. And even though this would hardly be the first time she'd been with Blake her reaction was the same and would continue to be so; despite Blake's fit body she was going to be putty in Taylor's hands... and mouth.
Taylor brought her mouth to Blake's. Taylor's tongue was out as was Blake's and the two met not in a collision but more akin to wrestling, lashing at each other before Taylor kissed her, sucking her tongue before deciding it was time to use her mouth for more intense activities.
Just as she had kissed and licked her way up, Taylor did the same on the way down, however this time she stopped at the expected place. Blake looked down, leaning on her elbows and watching breathlessly as Taylor began.
She started with a light paint brushing on her aroused lips, a phantom of a touch that hit like a lightning bolt. Taylor's fingers still had a job to do, circling and teasing on Blake's thighs. Soon Taylor's tongue became more focused, finding Blake's button and giving it a little flick of the tongue.
"Oooo Taylor..." she moaned, fists balling up for a moment. That moment came again as Taylor's tongue became more focused on Blake's clit. The blonde boutique owner felt her body begin to feel like the ocean, waves of pleasure going in and out and the tide was rising.
Taylor's right hand ran up Blake's body, caressing her toned stomach as it rose and fell. Blake drew deeper and deeper breaths as a sheen of sweat began to form on her body. Her fingers were like a paint brush, tracing organic lines all over the canvas of Blake's body while her left hand worked in unison with her mouth. While Taylor's mouth revved the engine up her fingers took the wheel. Blake's back arched at the delicious duo of Taylor's tongue and fingers. An epic erotic poem was being written in long form on her clit, each letter flashing red lust behind Blake's shut eyes. Taylor's fingers were doing detective work, brushing, searching and finding all the proper spots and rubbing them just the right way to make Blake's head thrash from side to side as she yelled out Taylor's name.
As her head thrashed about Blake's eyes opened to get a view of all the other activity going on around her, and the debauchery she was in the middle of just turned her on even more. Above her were Florence and Margot, though Blake didn't know them as anything except for two insanely gorgeous blonde bombshells she wanted a taste of the moment they were done with each other. However, Florence was barely getting started with Margot.
The junior blonde between them, Florence had instantly taken charge, Margot eagerly giving up her control to the grad student. Flo had her eyes on Margot from her first few meetings with Scarlett. While the Brit preferred a good hard cock she couldn't even pretend she didn't want a round or two with the blonde Aussie. Now, she had her chance and was taking full advantage of it with some playthings provided by the establishment.
Margot was on all fours in front of Florence, as she had been instructed, waiting with baited breath for what was coming. She had caught a glimpse of it when Florence picked it out, her heart fluttering and pussy absolutely sopping in anticipation for what was to come. She, like Florence, was completely nude. Well, not so much like Florence, who had a little something else around her waist.
The gorgeous grad student had put on a delightful little strap-on. It was red and black, a checkerboard pattern. It vibrated for both of them and Florence had her own little bit of delight embedded in her with it on, a nice little vibrating egg.
Florence's hands were on Margot's ass cheeks, spreading them before applying a little lube to her holiest of holes before pressing the red and black dildo against her back door and pushing forward.
"Fuuuuuck!" Margot whined, grasping the satin sheets she kneeled upon. "Florence..."
"You want more?" She asked, trying to stifle her own moan from the vibration within her. "Then ask nicely. Say 'Please Florence, fuck my ass, fuck me like a good little slut.' Say it!"
"Please Florence!" Margot begged. "Please fuck my ass like the good little slut I am!!"
"There we go luv," Florence said, pushing more of the dildo deep inside Margot's back door. "Take what I'm going to give you... love it."
"Yesssss," hissed Margot, a wide grin on her face, the clenched teeth giving way to maniacal lustful laughter. "Fuck my asshole... fuck me hard... just like that... fuck... so fucking deep... deeper... MORE!""
As Florence drove deep and hard into Margot, the Aussie bombshell begged for more, both in words and action. Holding her arms firm Margot began to push back hard against Florence's thrusts, her body begging for more just as much as her voice.
As delightful as the wonderfully perverted lustful ramblings of Margot Robbie were, Samara and Elizabeth were far too focused on each other. The pair's clothes were memories now, both of the bare naked and dripping sweat. The lovely legs of the pair were intertwined, the beauties scissoring each other with intense stares; Samara's sapphire blues latching directly on to Lizzie's dreamy emerald's. They grinded on each other, each one almost daring the other to make the next move.
"Bet you wanna taste, huh?" Samara said, her voice cocky and demanding. "Bet you can't live without it."
"Funny," Liz said, her demeanor a mirror to Samara's own. "Mmmm I was gonna say the same to you." A sneering smile was on her face. "Indulge yourself Samara," said Lizzie. "That's what we're here for.
"Oh yeah?" Samara said, craning her body up, Lizzie followed suit until they were facing each other. Their face went in for a kiss but it was almost a game of chicken, both women's tongues were out and they were lunging at each other until finally one licked the other and a lustful, hungry kiss began between the two and scissoring became a full on embrace of sapphic satisfaction.
Lips locked, the pair rolled on the ground, hands roaming each other's hot bodies and neither willing to even consider giving an inch in dominance. However, with each kiss and touch from one to another and back again, both Samara and Elizabeth; s resolves were weakening in this game of sexual chicken. It was just a game of who needed that first taste more.
As it would turn out, Samara's resolve was just that much weaker. Elizabeth soon found herself on her back, leaning on her elbows and looking down between her legs where Samara had given in to desire and begun to feast on Lizzie's pussy and from the start Samara went full blast, no tease or build up and all action and Elizabeth was very receptive to say the least.
"FUCK!" The buxom beauty moaned, throwing her head back and letting the magic of Samara's mouth do its wonders. Of course, there was also the added heat of knowing soon Lizzie would get to indulge in her own desires and get a taste of the leggy Aussie's honey pot.
Meanwhile Selena and Hailee were on their side, staring each other out in between kisses as they reached down between each other's legs to play with their pussies. Brown eyes locked, both women enchanted by the other as pleasure burned through every nerve in their bodies. They moaned, no words, just erotic gasps and groans escaping their lips in between kisses. There was no concern about the next day. It was far from the first time Selena had had sex with someone she knew as a friend and Hailee was in the same boat. Any concerns like that melted away with that first kiss. Besides, this was hardly the place for such thoughts.
Slowly the two inched even close together until Selena found herself on top of her leggy friend. Further showing how uniform lust had made their thoughts, both withdrew their fingers from each other, placing it in the other's mouth where they eagerly sucked each other's fingers clean before kissing each other deeply once more. Then, the two continued their mutual satisfaction, and there was no number that counted up to that quite like sixty-nine. In a sensual set of movements with caressing and kissing upon each other Hailee found Selena's pussy in her face and Selena found her face buried in Hailee's cunt. Of course, this would lead to exactly the kind of pleasure both desired, though it presented a new challenge; continue with eating each other's pussies without pausing once to moan and beg the other for more.
As the sapphic debauchery continued, the sensational moans of the women overpowered the sound from the audience of gentlemen watching them. Just as it hadn't taken too long for the women to get into action it didn't take the men half as long to start enjoying it. By the time Taylor began eating Blake's pussy and Florence had the strap-on secured, belts were unbuckled and cocks were out. Half-stifled moans and the *fap fap fap* the sound of masturbation would have filled the room if not for the intensity of the moans of the women. Of course, stroking off to the scene was not all they were going to be doing, which happened to tie in with the fact that the women weren't going to simply have each other as playmates.
Taylor and Blake had switched places, Blake showing Taylor she hadn't lost a single sapphic step since their last dalliance. "Right there... oh Blake... BLAKE!" Taylor cried out, throwing her head back. Her muscles tensed from Blake's oral ministrations while Taylor's own blue eyes caught a gaze at stairs being lowered from the audience. Not the Halloween goodness was going to be turned all the way up and she couldn't wait. After all, that was the fun of Halloween wasn't it? All the different kinds of treats to taste.
Soon the women were joined on the mattress-like "main stage" by a group of men who had, like them, discarded their clothing. Taylor caught eyes with one first, smiling and releasing a moan as he assessed the situation and his best entry into it.
"Yes... more Blake.... more," Taylor said, eyes still locked on the man in question. With her crystal blues she guided him towards Blake, who had the habit of being face down and ass up when she was eating pussy, or at least did when it came to hers and Taylor's interactions. Blake always wiggled her ass, happy as can be to be dining in. Once the man got the idea, he looked to Taylor for reassurance, which he got as the randy blonde nodded.
"Mmmmmmfuck!" Blake moaned in sweet surprise as the cock entered her pussy, but an expected surprise. Like everyone else on the floor, she knew what this was and what it would become, it was just a slight surprise it happened already. "Oh god just like that... mmmmmpppphhhhhhfuck me! Fuck me!"
"Mmm you like that?" Taylor asked, a Cheshire grin on her face. "You like being fucked while you eat this cunt? Feels so fucking good doesn't it?"
"Yessss," Blake said, her voice cracking with every deep thrust of her new partner.
"Then get back to it," Taylor said, winking at Blake and blowing a kiss at her new dance partner. Taylor was going to be satisfied watching for a while, and when she wanted more there were for sure more than enough cocks to go around.
A shining example of that would be the fun being had by Florence and Margot. Florence's strap-on had been discarded, replaced with two flesh and blood cocks she had all to herself and she was showing her appreciation by sucking them both off. Teasing the crowns, taking them all the way into her throats, sucking their balls, taking them both in her mouth at the same time, Florence slobbered and sucked on the cocks like they were the last ones she'd ever have despite all the present evidence to the contrary.
As for Margot, she also had two cocks all to herself and was treating them both to her asshole. It had been nicely warmed up by Florence and now with even more of the real estate occupied one would have guessed she would slow down. Those people didn't know Margot that well.
"Please... don't stop... stretch it out... both of you... use my ass... please... don't stop fucking me!!" Her pleas were desperate, hungry. The look in her eyes towards the man she was facing was full of desire, luke, and desperation. She didn't just want more... she needed more. And with each dual thrust that desire grew tenfold. And as more men approached, waiting their turn or looking for a way in, it was a sure bet Margot would get her wish.
Two of the women that had no worries right off the bat of wanting more than they could handle were Samara and Elizabeth. Each with cock in their pussy, ass and a couple waiting for a round in their mouths. The only difference was their position. Lizzie was on top of the man in her cunt, leaning over with her buxom breasts hanging just out of reach of his mouth while another knelt behind her and thrust into her ass. Another two men were stationed on either side of her face, waiting for the sensation of her mouth sucking them in between her passionate words.
"More," she asked, her voice like satin. "Please... you're both so good... fit me so good... mmmm baby... yesss..." If it was one thing she knew it was how to say what men wanted to hear. It was her job after all. However, there was a trick to it and that was to mean it and even though groups weren't usually her thing, she meant every single last syllable of what she was saying. The men fit her perfectly and thrust into her in perfect rhythm. As for the two waiting their turn and having fun with her mouth? Her mouth watered for them, which only helped the suckjob.
Samara on the other hand was riding the man in her ass, her back facing him while her lust crazed eyes were focused on the man ravaging her pussy. Her tone, white-stocking clad legs were spread wide and up in the air with Samara herself holding them up. Like Lizzie, two men were standing on either side of her, ostensibly for their turn at her mouth. However, they were almost content just watching, storking themselves and waiting for an opening with her pussy or ass. While her mouth was undoubtedly nice, they didn't want to interrupt her dirty talk.
"Come on... come on really give it to me!" She demanded of her lovers. "I won't break... you might but I won't... come on... come fuck me! Show me how much you love this fucking pussy! Fuck it, FUCK ME!"
"Godddd damn," the man in her pussy croaked, momentarily slowing down.
"Ohh, that's too much for you?" Samara teased. "This pussy too much for you? Make you wanna cum now? Maybe you should pull out and give someone else a shot? Same goes for you, assman." Samara squeezed her ass tight, getting a similar reaction from the man she was riding. "You too? Too bad... maybe these guys want their turn." Samara turned to the one on her left. "How about you? You want this hot pussy? Maybe my ass? Where does that hot cock of yours wanna be?"
"Fuuckkkk," he said, slowing down his stroking. Samara cocked an eyebrow and giggled.
"Oh, not you boys too... don't you dare cum yet... not until I've gotten mine..."
While Samara was getting hers and then some, Selena and Hailee were in a similar position. They each had two men in their pussy and asshole and were both riding the men in their cunts. No one was waiting for their mouths. It was because Hailee and Selena's mouths were already busy. While the two women were getting the double fucking of a life time they were also facing each other, watching one other being fucked by two men each that neither of them knew both both desperately wanted. It was entrancing, hypnotic, erotic and it led to the two repeatedly kissing each other while a circle of men stroked and watched, waiting for their turn with the beauties.
And so it went, men went in and out in every shade; white, black, Latin, Asian; no discrimination as long as their cocks were hard and they didn't mind sharing. The women would change it up too, Samara having her way with Hailee, a three way tryst between Margot, Selena and Blake all while the trio were being ravaged by their horned up male compatriots. Samara sat back, playing with her pussy while Taylor got five men all to herself; two in her pussy, one in her ass and the other two taking turns fucking her face. On and on it went and the smell of sex filled the room and the sounds of it echoed off the walls; moans, colliding flesh and the filthiest talk many had ever heard. And it was all building to an explosive crescendo.
There was no real sign of it at first. No man in particular sounding off his inevitable orgasm nor any of the women announcing theirs. There was a general feeling that it was going to happen and the women began to pair off again. Hailee had gone to Margot. The blonde once more was on all fours with a cock in her pussy now while Hailee was on her back, a fresh cock in her pussy and thrusting away. Selena found herself with Taylor, on their knees and playing with each other's pussies while six men circled around them, stroking their cocks at the scene. Samara and Blake were being traded back and forth between two men, out of breath, cock crazed and with big smiles on their faces while Florence and Lizzie were putting on a full on sex show for the rest of the men. Everyone was dancing on glass, waiting for that last break where everything came crashing down.
In this instance, the last crack came with Selena. The sound of sex, the smell of at and Taylor's tactful touch and sizzling yet soothing words finally broke her.
"You need it don't you Sel?" Taylor said. "Then cum for me... cum for Taylor... cum for these generous men who've given you such a good time... cum... and I'll cum... then they'll cum... do it Selena... CUM."
"Oh gosh YESSSS!!!" Selena cried out, her orgasm crashing into her so hard she lost her balance and fell forward on to Taylor who caught her in an embrace and kissed her deeply. And this sight of course caused the first man to start cumming, launching his load diagonally across both of their faces. And upon that first contact both women turned to the firing squad, tongues out and waiting for the volleys of cum to follow. And follow they did. Every cock around them exploded, covering Selena and Taylor, and not just their faces. Cum landed on and dripped down their tits as well, dripping onto their legs. And in the middle of this hot cum bath, Taylor came, fingering herself to an explosive finish which no doubt got out a few extra ropes of cum from the men.
And so it went. The women all began to get cum covered, semen covering them as they began to cum themselves. Hailee began to cum, her constricting cunt forcing the man fucking her to pull out and cum on her, the semen shooting up to her chin and soon lost in the white rain of the men who were surrounding her.
The cum continued to rain down, covering Margot save for one lone cock that got shot in her ass. Florence was swallowing straight from the source, swallowing load after load from cock after cock. Samara, Lizzie and Blake lined up dutifully, waiting for their share of treats, something the men were all too happy to provide.
The moans subsided to satisfied sighs as everyone caught their breaths. Soon everyone would hit the showers, maybe the club bar for a nightcap and then go home. If they saw each other on the streets, they would never mention this, only speaking of it in private or within the walls of the club itself.
And fortunately for everyone, it wouldn't have to be Halloween for that to happen.
********
Lili leaned against the door to her apartment, sighing contentedly and with a big smile on her face. She'd just gotten home from Peter's apartment and was still feeling the high of the previous night. The sun was just starting to come up and despite the fact she had spent the better part of the previous night in bed she hadn't actually gotten much sleep.
She took off and hung up her coat, the lingerie she wore as her Halloween costume, the only clothing she had with her. After that and setting her purse down, the high-pitched whistle of a tea kettle started going off and Camila came in from the restroom, her hair up and wearing a robe.
"Hey Lils," she said, taking the kettle off the heat. "I take it from the look on your face you had a good night?"
"Very much so," Lili replied. "I'm guessing the same can be said for you?" The blonde pulled out a seat near the kitchen counter and sat down.
"Right on the first guess. Tea?" Lili nodded and Camila got out a second cup, tossing a tea bag in each cup before filling them both with the hot water. "You look kind of tired when you're in too good a mood to really notice."
"Well, my limbs feel like Jell-O and I'm still kind of buzzing from multiple orgasms over the course of the night so you might be right."
"Definitely a good night then," the brunette said with a smirk, taking a tentative sip of the steaming tea. "And that makes two of us."
"Where is Brodie? He didn't stay over?"
.
"Nah. He headed home like a half an hour ago. Didn't want to worry his mom by staying out too late. Even though he said that she wouldn't have minded, he didn't want her to feel any extra stress right now. And after last night he earned a quick exit, especially since I'm pretty sure I'm getting a follow-up... and hopefully one that won't get me weird looks from the neighbors when I check the mail?"
"That good?" Lili asked.
"Oh yeah. Of course we didn't exactly hide it since we did it on the balcony. Then we moved to the bedroom for round two. That was nice, even without the round of applause."
"Wow," Lili laughed. "Probably even got a standing ovation." She took a sip of the tea and hummed contently as the hot liquid warmed her over. I'd like to think Peter and I were a bit more discreet but I don't know how thin those walls actually are."
"Here's to thin walls and awkward walks to the mailbox," Cami said, clinking her mug with Lili's before taking a sip of her own. "And getting some sleep. This is actually my nightcap."
"Same here," Lili said. "Despite being in bed most of the night Peter and I didn't do much in the way of resting. Closest we came was when were both in the tub together and even that got a bit more.. energetic." Lili smiled before drinking down the last bit of tea. "You want to get lunch in a few hours?"
"Lils with how heavy my eyes are, I'm feeling more like dinner's going to be on the menu by the time I wake up."
"Honestly, same." The pair got up and began to head to their respective bedrooms. Lili paused before heading for it. "But it was so worth it."
"Oh fuck yeah," Cami agreed. "It wouldn't have been a real Halloween without treats, would it?"
You need to log in so that our AI can start recommending suitable works that you will definitely like.
WARNING: The following is a work of erotic fan fiction. The events here are completely made up and did not happen, and are no true reflection of the characters, promotions, wrestlers, events etc. depicted or referenced within. Fantasy is legal. This material is unsuitable to be viewed by those under the legal age limit of viewing pornographic material in your current country of residence. All characters depicted in this fiction are over 18 years of age. I do not own WWE or any other wrestling promotion, or ...
read in fullDisclaimer: This is a work of fiction. While it incorporates the names of real individuals, all events, characterizations, and actions depicted herein are entirely fictitious and do not reflect the actual behaviors, beliefs, or experiences of the persons mentioned. Any resemblance to real events or individuals, living or deceased, is purely coincidental. No intent to misrepresent, defame, or cause harm is implied, and this work should not be construed as an accurate portrayal of any real person....
read in fullA Drink for Jennifer Lawrence
Jennifer Lawrence peered into the bathroom. None of the others were in, all 4 of the toilets were free, which was good, because it was feeling a little urgent.
She went to sit down. It felt silly to feel exposed given the circumstances, but every wall was a mirror, and it wasn't like the toilets were in cubicles. And then there was the very real chance that someone might pass the doorway, open to the hall with no door in sight. The prospect of one of the seven other w...
I Met A Porn Star In First Class.
Copyright Catcher78 All Rights Reserved
Author's Notes: This is my story and nobody can use it, copy it or sample it.
This is a work of fiction and it's a request from George in Poulsbo.
I'm Pammy Ericksen, I'm twenty nine years old married to Gary Eriksen. We have three kids, Timmy who's twelve, we got started early, Danny who's nine and Ginnie who's three....
This story takes place in a Marvel/DC crossover universe.
I do not own Marvel or DC Comics.
All characters are 18+.
- - -
1.9
The night dragged on. Millions of stars swept across the cloudless sky, shining down upon the Island of Delos. And under those ancient lights...
Islander, Amazon, and Varangian alike reveled in drunken and lustful celebrations - men and women making close company. But none had grown closer than the Amazonian princess and her barbarian lover....
There are no comments yet - be the first to add one!
Add new comment